Naked on Summer Vacation: Slut Summer School (Complete) 36 Chapters
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 244
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 8 times
- Been thanked: 184 times
- Contact:
Chapter 20
“Haha, that was great. Thank you so much!” my mom laughed as she left our neighbor’s bedroom and adjusted her blouse because she had clearly had her tits out while she was in there sucking Mr. Greenbaum off.
“No, thank YOU! lovely lady with the lovely daughters!! No one will ever believe this story if I told them!” Mr. Greenbaum said.
“Well, we aim to please! I assume we have your business and we can come over to clean again?” my mom bent at the knee and smiled at him.
“I am already going to start working on making a mess so I can have you over again!” Mr. Greenbaum answered excitedly.
My mom humbly accepted his praise and touched his elbow before walking over to us and examining the ropes that she had hastily used to pretend we were bound. She started pretending to untie them.
“Open up, Fart Face, I heard you talking the loudest,” my mom said to me as she stood over my naked body and plucked the clothespins from my tongue and nipples.
I reluctantly opened my mouth, and my mom told me that I could do much better than that. “You have a big mouth. Let me see you open it wider,” mom instructed and then she bent over me and brushed her hair behind her ear as she let a long drool of what I thought was spit land on my tongue. It was cum, though, and it made my spine shiver with disgust.
I started to swallow and scrunch my nose “No, you greedy slut. Kiss that into Honey’s mouth and down the line. You’ll be passing that back and forth between the three of you mouth to mouth until I tell you to stop. If one of you swallows I’ll tan your asses black and blue!” my mom assured me.
I turned to Honey and kissed her lips and passed the older man’s cum to her while I stood up and she gave it to Candy who passed it back to me.
“Fine, pick up all our stuff, your clothes and let’s go” mom was satisfied and told me to hold my mouth open, so the cum was on my tongue while we gathered up everything to take back to our house.
I had to walk back with the other girls completely naked in broad daylight with my mouth hanging open and spit dribbling down my chin. It was a short distance to my house, but it was still broad daylight and intensely humiliating.
Once we got back into the house, my mom had us stand face to face in the punishment position and kiss the cum back and forth while she described in detail how she made him cum and sucked his cock.
She knew different techniques, and Mom described them all and said we’d be learning to be “proper cock suckers.” Mom said that she did that because she was afraid if she didn’t give Mr. Greenbaum a release he’d want to do even more with us and she wasn’t ready for that yet.
All the while we had to french kiss open-mouth the cum back and forth between us. Mom said she hadn’t expected our neighbor, Mrs. Hannigan, to be such a freak, “but that works in our favor!” she said that we would definitely be spending time over there now.
“I think she may be even stricter than me!” my mom chuckled at the prospect of that as she considered what that meant for us.
“We have a lot of work to do, girls and very little time! What I want you to do as your assignment for this Friday is to come up with a fitting punishment for the party. I want you also to consider how when confronted with the training you have been trying to get each other in trouble. On Friday, when your mother comes over, we will listen to your punishment and decide if it is fair and whether to execute it. If it is too lenient, then we will adjust it very harshly, so I want you to really think about what is fair for your actions. It should take no longer than 3 hours though and not be a permanent rule!” my mom stipulated.
“What happens if we make it too harsh for what we did, Mom?” Honey asked sweetly.
“We aren’t around anyone who is playing your little game, so it is Mistress or Ma’am,” My mom slapped Honey’s ass as she kissed the cum into my mouth.
“Sorry Mistress, I got so used to thinking of you as my mom!” Honey apologized but seemed delighted with the hard slap on her ass.
“You need to think about what you can endure. If you ask for it, then your mouth is writing a check that your ass better is able to cash! I doubt you will ask for anything too harsh, but if it is out of bounds we’ll let you know,” my mom assured her.
Honey started to ask a question, and my mom smacked her ass much harder and answered her question before it began “No, it can’t be fucking a bunch of guys!” Mom said that Candy’s mom would be observing, and afterward, if they are lucky, they will get to go out that evening.
I wanted to call my mom a hypocrite for going out and partying, but I decided against it to spare my booty an additional hard swat.
“I am sure at the very least that Sugar is planning massive payback when and if you graduate from my summer camp program and I hope all of you do because I am a tough nut to crack and you need something to look forward to sticking with this training. I can already tell you are changing, but if I stopped this discipline, you’d go right back to your old ways. This Friday is your first real test to see how you do and what you have learned this week. You will recite everything you have done wrong this week and go over why you are happy to be in this training. We’ll know if you are bullshitting so don’t even try, my little cumsponges. Honesty, honesty, honesty! That’s all you will be able to give because we are going to peel back all the nasty little lies that you’ve told so often that even you believe them now. I’ll also be expecting you to demonstrate your positions, how you take orders, how you speak, how you walk, and general behavior to Mrs. Sonneborne and we’ll probably have Ann as well. They’ll rank each of you and if there may even be treats but I wouldn’t count on it. Now, swallow that cum and let’s start our lessons for tonight,”
My mom trained us to masturbate with one finger in our asshole and in our cunts while sucking on a dildo. She glued to the wall without the use of our hands. She made us all squat and sucked dildos like they were cocks even when my Cousin and the Donovans came over. We rarely had to deep throat. Mom made us lick the tips, kiss the shafts, lick all over the base. She wanted us to learn to give a dick “TLC” before we learned to deep throat.
Honey would occasionally get so into it that she’d try to deep throat and gag on the dildo she was loving on. It made Candy, and I laugh as our friend sputtered and coughed for a minute, but mom didn’t let us stop for long.
“Spit on those dicks. Quit giggling! Your mouth serves one purpose right now, and that is learning to be good cock suckers! Start with the basics, ladies!” she would say over and over.
Later that evening, after we were whipped and tied up and my mother turned out, the light Honey farted loudly, and we cracked up.
“You know what I like about this?” Honey asked us.
“The fact you can fart, and we can’t run away?” Candy answered sarcastically.
“No, If I ever get kidnapped and he wants to tie me up I can show him how to tie the knots and be all into it,” Honey smiled.
“What good would that do?” I asked her with a scornful look. I didn’t understand why she’d want to encourage a kidnapper.
“Well, I am going to get fucked either way so I may as well be tied up pretty tight,” she smiled and struggled with the rope to prove we weren’t going anywhere. “No matter how hard I struggle, I can get out. Even if I start sweating it just makes it worse,” Honey admitted. My mother had wrapped the rope around our tits and through our legs, and it was scratchy. It was more than a little challenging to get to sleep that way, but eventually, we did even with Honey’s constant farting. I farted too but not nearly as loudly.
Every day would follow a very similar pattern.
The Morning -
My Cousin Jenny would usually be up early and get breakfast ready. She would untie us and put out our glass bowls for us to piss and shit in. We didn’t argue with it even though we didn’t like it. Then we’d take a shower and shave under her supervision, and by then mom was up.
Mom would take over, and the three of us would take turns sucking my Cousin’s cock and talking dirty to him. I found I was the best at it because I tended to talk down to him and scare the cum out of his cock. Honey used baby talk, and it sounded so dirty hearing her say, “Let me be your cumsponge, Jenny! Mm, yeah, give me that big dick! Baby!” like a little girl. Candy was more straight forward and to the point. She talked dirty, but she was just saying the words. My mom kept encouraging her to smile and use body language to coax the cum out of his cock with her voice, but Candy didn’t seem to get it.
We shaved each other and showered together in cold water, and we were spanked in the morning, inspected and then usually crawled around on the floor doing stupid tricks. My brothers were utterly oblivious to this after the first few days and acted like it was perfectly normal to see three naked girls acting like dogs around the house. Buddy even pet me on the top of my head once. I added him to my payback list for that degrading remark.
We were naked at home all the time with very few exceptions. It was always “Eye’s straight ahead, Honey!”, “Jiggle those tits more, Candy!”, “Do deeper knee bends, Sugar! I want to see your pussy lips part when you come down, and your ass cheeks should be flapping crisply when you snap back up!”
The girls and I couldn’t do anything without constant supervision and nitpicking from my mother, and if she wasn’t around Jenny, the goody-two-shoes was there to tell on us or order us around.
I hated that little cunt and more and more I could see Jenny only as another girl to be taken down a peg as she fully embraced her new role that Summer as my mother’s twisted little helper in ponytails and short skirts.
I wanted to be able to do whatever I wanted like I usually did, and I couldn’t, and that was the most frustrating thing.
We masturbated and kissed each other a few hours a day at different times right out in the open. My mom made it something we did as practice for amusing others and graded us as we did it. “Give her more tongue, Sugar. Don’t be stingy! She won’t bite it off!” she’d say to me over and over.
“Kiss as you mean it even if you don’t! Your breath probably smells worse than hers, Honey!” my mom would say. Honey’s breath smelled like warmed-over balogna and buttholes!
The only time we went down on each other was more private and in the bathroom. Jenny got to watch us lick each other’s pussies and kiss each other’s assholes, but my mom didn’t schedule those sessions in the living rooms or let the Donovans watch that first week.
Honey and Candy may have said they got off on the training or that they were getting something out of it, but it was hard for them too. Honey’s tits were almost as big as Lori Donaldson’s big old knockers. Mom frequently spanked those and made Honey shake them so hard they started bouncing from side to side. It was pretty funny.
I won’t lie and say that I didn’t laugh a lot at times. Mostly at Candy or Honey when they were getting the business end of my mom’s shoe or the paddle. We did laugh a lot together, though, and we were starting to form a kind of shared bond through the mutual suffering and humiliation.
Usually, my mom had one training in the morning or some sort of tedious and humiliating chore. There was no “just be normal” and sleep in and bitch. It was all eyes-front and no talking and tits up, asses clenched or spread and pussies wet. My mom was like a drill instructor morning, noon, and night!
She’d arrange for us to mow lawns or wash the car of one of our neighbors in nothing but the skimpiest bikini she could find and often we’d come inside and clean the house afterward. If it was just a guy we’d end up naked and mom would suck their cock and make us kiss the cum back and forth back home.
She rarely made us walk through the neighborhood completely naked, but we were almost entirely bare ass even with what little clothes we had on.
Mrs. Hannigan stopped asking my mom for the rent. Instead, she asked for status reports on our behavior, and my mom would candidly describe our progress while Mrs. Hannigan and her niece judged us. It was so strange because they seemed like such holier-than-thou prudes and at the same time were never shocked by hearing how we were spanked or exposed in some humiliating way.
My mom would spank us when we got home, and she continued Jenny’s beatings as well. Jenny was being trained, but I barely noticed because it was hardly the same sort of discipline the three of us were getting.
I have to admit that I was starting to get along with Candy now more than ever, and I was seeing her as an ally. Sometimes we would steal some candy or something and plant it on Honey to get her in trouble. Honey would spoil it by eating the Candy and then asking for punishment from my mom like she had been guilty all along.
We ate lunch the same way we took every meal at home - in the same bowl we pissed and shit in that morning after we cleaned it.
We’d usually do chores around the house, and there was seldom any breaks or downtime.
Mom would send us to play with Jenny, or she took us to the beach with the Donovans. Mom made it a point to ensure we were ‘learning’ even if we had fun.
As an example, she brought out this old art set my grandmother sent me, but I never used. It contained a collection of airbrushes you have to blow through to apply paint. My mom made us paint a bikini onto our hairless pussies, down our crack and around our tits like a real bikini.
You could see our nipples and the wedge of our pussy lips up close, but from a distance, it probably looked like we were in skimpy bikinis. They weren’t even thongs like Candy’s mom wore. They were darker colors with white or yellow polka dots to make us appear like any other beachgoers on a Florida beach.
The worst part of the exercise was the cold air of the paint and the weird feeling of it drying directly on my asshole, but mom said that I’d appreciate that when my cheeks were flapping at the beach and people couldn’t see the pink of my asshole.
I’d already showered at the Wendy’s naked in the parking lot, but that wasn’t a long ordeal. She intended to make us pass for normal in the painted-on bikinis the entire time.
“Mistress, would you care to make a bet that someone will notice?” I offered sweetly. I wanted to call her bluff and make a bet that someone would realize we had on the suits.
“Oh, I fully expect them to notice when they have a good look at you. You will smile and say that it is the rage in France and you just wish I’d let you paint it a little smaller next time,” Mom didn’t call my bluff.
The beach was never policed, and there weren’t lots of people in Sebastian like there was in Fort Lauderdale or Miami, but I knew it would be a humiliating day.
Lori and Crystal were in awe of the audacity of my mother to make us go to the beach like that. Crystal is very artsy-fartsy and asked if she could have one too.
“I am not sure your parents would appreciate me letting you go to the beach without your swimsuit,” my mom answered her with an amused smirk.
“Yeah, why don’t you ask your DAD if you can? maybe we can come over and clean for him sometime, Miss Crystal?” I asked submissively but with a catty tone.
Crystal didn’t understand why I suggested that. She must not have known that my mom had fucked her dad a few weeks ago. I made a mental note to find a way to get us over there one day and reveal that to her mom.
My mom recognized immediately what I was implying. “I think it would be fine if you’d like to be painted. Sugar will paint you, Lori would you like to be painted as well?” Mom asked Crystal’s big sister.
“You ain’t got enough paint for an ass that big,” George made a wisecrack.
“No Ma’am, I don’t think I’d dare go naked to the beach!” Lori blushed.
“You won’t be naked because you will have paint and we can paint around a thong to cover the more important bits,” my mom assured her but accepted Lori’s decision. Lori wasn’t bashful about getting naked in the woods, but she was very self-conscious about her being plus-sized, and I think my mom wanted to assure her that she was beautiful “just how she was.”
I hated people that did that. I was thin for a reason! And it wasn’t to be just as beautiful as chubby girls.
“Well, why don’t you go to the beach with your suit painted on, Ma’am?” I asked as I squatted before Crystal while she eagerly stripped naked for me to paint her body. The process takes a good 20-30 minutes, and it is very tedious. You have to really look deep into every crevice on each other’s bodies, and I knew my mom knew I would hate blowing paint on Lori’s little pink butthole and slit.
“I would like to paint her, Ma’am?” Jenny volunteered eagerly when she saw me rolling my eyes and huffing about it. I could tell Crystal was flattered because she instantly became wet and blushed.
“I am sure you would do a fantastic job, but I need Sugar to do this one. You can paint me,” My Mom volunteered to let Jenny paint her body.
She did remove her top, but she wore a thong because and this is true her pussy is more defined and even though it is hairless there would be no way to hide it.
I couldn’t believe it, but she walked around topless in a thong in front of George, and the Donovans like it was not a big deal. I guess it wasn’t considering they had seen us naked every day now.
My mom had called my bluff without so much as an argument. That took all the fun out of winning by getting her to wear the body paint.
My mom has perfect huge globes of fake tits and huge nipples though, and no matter how much Jenny painted them, the nubs still stuck straight out and up. George had difficulty hiding his boner. He ogled us and teased us while he waited awkwardly and tried to convince Lori to join the other girls.
“You do it, George! You ain’t got much of a pecker anyway!” Lori fired back.
“Hell, even Jenny can’t do it because everyone would know she isn’t a real girl!” George joked back, but he stopped himself when he heard the words come out of his mouth because there was some blunt honesty there. Jenny stopped smiling and painting my mother for a moment while she acknowledged that she wasn’t a real girl.
“You are right, Sir. I can’t go in body paint because I tuck my penis to look like a little girl,” Jenny looked disappointed. My mom told her that she would paint around his tape and give him a bright pink swimsuit. When he finished painting her body, she used the same brush from my kit to paint him up nicely like a little girl with a pink polka dot bikini and still hide the tucked penis. She even had a matching bow in her hair to complete the ensemble.
“Jesus, you girls take forever. I throw on a pair of Sun Britches, Grab an OP tank top, and I am out the door! I could have been to the beach and been back by now,” George lamented.
“You didn’t like watching us get painted, Sir?” Honey pretended to be offended and smiled at him. Her huge tits had starfish painted on them like a mermaid. She told her joke to Lori about how starfish had mouths in the center of their bodies and Lori chuckled, and that was all it took to finally convince Lori to go to the beach with body paint.
“Fine, paint my tits to look like a mermaid then,” she reluctantly agreed but Lori often did that. She’d seem reluctant about getting naked and then be one of the first ones out of their clothes in the wood. She took off her top and exposed her huge tits.
“Good lord, You sure a Starfish will cover those milk jugs? You may want to consider Sigmund the Sea monster, and that’s just for one titty!” George laughed at how huge his sister’s areola were. She blushed and let Honey and Candy paint her with the remaining paintbrush.
She kept her bottoms on while smiling and admitting that the fine sheen of paint did feel good when applied with ‘girl breath’ on her tits.
Finally, as we were preparing to leave, she whipped off her shorts and took off her bottoms and asked to be painted. She asked quickly like if she didn’t, she might change her own mind. She had a hairy pussy and a HUGE bubble butt that would definitely make it hard to mistake the paint for a real bathing suit.
“I can get you something to cover your pubic hair like what I am wearing,” My mom modeled a thong that had been sprayed so that it was the same color as the paint around her waist.
“Could you just show me how to shave my cooter and let me go like the other girls?”
“God damn, first you want to use all the paint they have, and now you are going to need two cans of Barbasol and a backhoe to shave a bush like that!” George laughed at the thick, curly pubic hair between his sister’s leg. She smacked him so hard he almost fell over, but she didn’t look mad.
“Sure, Sugar is finished with your sister. She can shave you and then we’ll all paint you up!” my mom smiled at the bigger girl.
“Uh, if its all the same to you, I am afraid to let Blair get around me with a razor, Ma’am,” Lori said as she looked at me with a little fear. I liked that she was still afraid of me despite me being essentially powerless now.
“That’s fart face or Sugar. Blair is gone. If she were to cut even one little knick in your pussy, I can assure you that when I get done shaving her, she will regret it whether it was an accident or intentional. You have nothing to fear, but if you’d rather one of the other girls do it for you?” My mom offered.
“It may sound weird, but I’d like to do it myself,” Lori admitted, and my mom showed her how to squat over a mirror with a warm bowl of water and shave her entire pussy. She did it right in front of her brother George. My mom shaved the hairs on her ass for her and Lori blushed while my mom casually held the girls big ass cheeks apart and shaved them.
Then all three paintbrushes were used to paint her entire body purple. George suggested we paint her black and white like a dairy cow, but we settled on a pretty rad looking purple design that when it was all done looked almost passable if you were 10 feet away. Once you were closer than that, you could see the outline of her nipples, clit and no matter how much paint we used, we couldn’t coat the crinkle of her asshole and hide it completely. Unfortunately for Lori her ass cheeks bounced open and closed as she walked and there was literally no way anyone wouldn’t see her asshole or pussy lips from behind if they looked.
On the way out of the house, Mrs. Hannigan was standing outside with Victoria Waxerman. She smiled at my mother approvingly and nodded before realizing my mother was topless with pain on her tits. She looked aghast at my mother. There was also some jealousy on the older woman’s face because my mother admittedly had a very nice rack and a shapely body.
“I am teaching the girls to be less stingy with their bodies, and I couldn’t very well require them to do something I wouldn’t do,” mom shrugged it off with one of her coy smirks as she got into the car and breezed pass our landlady.
“You most certainly could!” Mrs. Hannigan would never have a problem being a hypocrite and holding people to standards she wouldn’t hold for herself. “it seems indecent, but you know what is best,” she acquiesced with a wave and a smile.
That was so surreal. She was usually the one to tell us what was best!
My mom started up the car and cranked up the music as we headed to the beach on a hot Florida afternoon. All of us crammed into the back naked except for paint.
Buddy and Lewis had hand-painted each other and were naked too. I noticed Buddy was starting to get little erections now around the house. It probably wouldn’t be long before mom noticed as well. I would hate to have to milk my little brother. I’d have to make a point to make Honey and Candy do that long before I had too. Buddy had a penis as small as Jenny, and it was hardly noticeable when he was hard anyway.
“Stop playing with it, Sir” I warned him to stop touching his cock “It isn’t a Lego brick you need to play with night and day,” I warned him sarcastically.
“You play with yours all the time,” Buddy reminded me.
“Only because mom says I need practice,” I answered.
“I like to practice!” Buddy giggled, and then Lewis started flicking his little bean back and forth in the backseat.
“Boys, stop wiggling your dicks!” my mom yelled in the back like the typical parent who has to tell the kids to stop touching each other our she will pull the car over right this minute.
“Yes Ma’am,” Buddy and Lewis instinctively obeyed.
“Why does Blair get to practice with hers but I can’t practice with mine, Momma?” Buddy asked.
“There is no Blair in the car,” my mom reminded him I was either Fart Face or Sugar from now on.
“Sorry, why does Sugar get to play with her cunt in the car and I can’t play with my dick, Momma?” Buddy asked innocently. He said it so naturally that it shocked everyone into giggling. My mom had called us cunts and made us refer to our pussies as cunts frequently, but this was the first time I ever heard Buddy say the word.
“She has to play with her cunt to amuse others because she isn’t very good at it. You are doing it to amuse yourself, Buddy,” my mom didn’t chuckle. She answered her son’s curiosity quite seriously.
“Does she have to play with her cunt if it amuses me?” Buddy asked.
The hair on the back of my neck began to crawl, and I started to get very nervous that my mother’s answer was going to be yes. I had to obey Jenny, but Buddy and Lewis had never tried to boss me around.
“At home yes but not at the beach. I don’t want her to paint to run with her cunt juices, and it is bad enough that everybody is sweating,” My mom answered him very casually as if it was a simple decision to make me obey him.
I wanted to ask what his limits were and ask her to reconsider, but I thought perhaps she was testing me.
“All you have to do is tell me to play with my cunt at home, and if I am not doing anything I’ll let you watch, Sir” I offered submissively to my little brother. It sounded so strange to surrender myself shamelessly like that to him.
“You will do no such thing,” my mom warned me while turning into the Wendy’s parking lot. I breathed a sigh of relief until she clarified, “He won’t ask you. He will tell you, and if you have a hand free, you will do it so that he can see in any manner he wants. You won’t LET him watch anything. Buddy CAN watch because you are in discipline and that is an open invitation to anyone in the house,” mom said.
“What about after she is off restriction?” Buddy pouted his question with concern on his face and clarified “If Sugar goes back to being Blair then she will make me stand in the corner and kiss her shoes if I am mean to her,” Buddy sounded worried, and he was right. I definitely would do that.
“I don’t know yet what happens after this summer, but as long as she is Sugar, you can tell her to do anything Jenny can. You aren’t being mean to Sugar by telling her what you want her to do. What WAS being mean to Sugar was allowing her to become such a bitch around the house. That is my fault for letting her boss you around that this training was necessary for her. You are helping her by telling her what to do and keeping her from being cruel and selfish.”
“I like to help too!” Lewis said with a big goofy smile.
My mom doted on Lewis because he is the baby of the family and quite a bit more immature than even Buddy. She told him that he was helping but didn’t clarify what he could tell me to do.
“Can we tell her to pull her thumb out of her ass and hurry up?” Lewis asked with a churlish grin. I frequently used a figure of speech to tell my brothers and Jenny to hurry by saying, “get your thumb out of your ass!”.
“If she has her thumb in her ass and she is going too slow then you’d be helping her, Lewis” My mom’s mischevious grin spread across her face as she whipped into the parking lot and took a space from someone else. They shot her a bird, and my mom shot one back. That was Florida drivers for you!
Once we climbed out of the backseat, our asses were sticky from the paint on the backseat, but the car was full of sand anyway, so it didn’t really matter.
Mom looked us over and decided we were ready for the beach. We received some immediate stares from people in the Wendy’s parking lot who instantly noticed the bouncing tits, hard nipples, and flapping asses as a line of what could either be naked girls in body paint or very skimpy skin-tight bikinis at the very least carried coolers, towels and toys to the beach.
I used to never have to carry anything, but now Candy, Honey, and I had to do most of it. George didn’t offer until he saw Lori and Crystal offer to help. My mom thanked them and set us up at the beach.
I avoided the water so that my paint wouldn’t wash off. Mom assured everyone it was ‘water-resistant,’ but she didn’t look confident it was ‘waterproof’ herself, and she didn’t go in the water either.
She told Honey, Candy and I to apply suntan lotion to everyone and then to ourselves. An older man watched with a big smile on his face as we slathered our bodies with suntan lotion. My mom invited him over to have a closer look, but he pointed to a big older woman in the water and whispered, “my wife.”
He kept admiring us from a distance.
Mom ordered me to hold her umbrella stand and let Honey and Candy play around on the beach with the others.
Once it was just us two, she asked me, “How are you holding up, Fart face?”
“Do you care, Ma’am?” I asked her sarcastically but not as sarcastic as I would have before the training.
“I wouldn’t ask if I didn’t. The fact that you are complying would be enough for your grandfather. I want to know if you are learning anything or you think this is stupid,” she asked.
“What do you think?” I wanted to say. That was my natural instinctive go-to response when anyone asked about my feelings so that I could hold my thoughts closer to my chest and not reveal them. I felt like telling people my concerns made me vulnerable and seem weak.
“There are parts that are helping, Ma’am,” I admitted.
“I know that. I can already see it. You are walking straighter, and I know it took a lot for you to tell Buddy you’d do what he told you. I am not sure you’ll feel that way if I am not home and he tells you to do something you don’t like,” she shrugged with a wry smile on her face.
“What if he tells me to stick my tits in a light socket, Ma’am?” I asked.
“You and your what-if questions. You remind me of me at that age. Your grandfather would tell you that you are still thinking about what happens to you and not what happens to him when I find out he abused his authority. The thing is in the meantime you’d have zapped titties if I didn’t give you some guidance,” Mom laughed.
“Is your biggest concern about Buddy being in charge of you at home whether not he tells you to put your tits in a light socket?” Mom asked as an expression that she knew better on her face. “You tell him that you’d be delighted to do that, but it would shock your tits. Let him know he can order you like Jenny, and I do around the house, but since that isn’t a typical order, he has to come to me about it. Don’t tell him it is stupid and don’t tell him why it is stupid.” Mom warned me. She knew I would do just that.
“Why do you want me to obey him, Ma’am?” I asked. I already assumed it was to humiliate me and make me feel small.
“You need to learn to obey anyone who comes over on some level. If it amuses Buddy to tell you to do something that you are going to do anyway what is the harm in it? Smile at him, thank him, and curtsy. You have been a mean little shit to your brothers. Is this payback? Damn, straight it is. Buddy and Lewis don’t have a mean bone in their body, though. They are like Labrador puppies. They would wrestle you to the ground and cover you in kisses before they do some of the sadistic things you’d make them do if the shoe was on the other foot. They don’t have good judgment, and they lack mental maturity to understand the point of much of this training. That is a concern, but if they tell you to crawl or bark like a dog, you’ll do it.” Mom assured me.
“You know I am going to make you obey them when you belong to me for a week, right?” I smirked at my mother after I processed the mental image of what she just said.
“I am counting on it,” my mother said.
“You are looking forward to obeying them?” I asked with confusion.
“I am looking forward to showing you how to obey. You obey me because I am a good leader, and I know what I am doing. You still process and evaluate me as a leader constantly and judge me, though. You second guess. I am going to show you how to surrender control submissively and trust your trainer. I am going to trust YOU to handle Buddy and Lewis if they tell me to short-circuit my tits in the light circuit. I am looking forward to it because I still have lessons to teach even in submission,” my mom said. I didn’t understand what she meant.
“What if I let them make you?” I asked. I was joking, but I wanted to see if I could get a rise from her.
“I’ve had jumper cables and a car battery attached to these,” mom touched her nipples and then smiled. “I am hoping by the end of this you will understand that this isn’t about revenge or seeing how ruthless you can be. If you don’t, then I’ll have my tits zapped,” Mom said without further comment.
We both smiled and waved at the old man who was staring at us when mom touched her tits and then watched another man jog past for the seventh time as he pretended to not look right at us while he did.
“No, thank YOU! lovely lady with the lovely daughters!! No one will ever believe this story if I told them!” Mr. Greenbaum said.
“Well, we aim to please! I assume we have your business and we can come over to clean again?” my mom bent at the knee and smiled at him.
“I am already going to start working on making a mess so I can have you over again!” Mr. Greenbaum answered excitedly.
My mom humbly accepted his praise and touched his elbow before walking over to us and examining the ropes that she had hastily used to pretend we were bound. She started pretending to untie them.
“Open up, Fart Face, I heard you talking the loudest,” my mom said to me as she stood over my naked body and plucked the clothespins from my tongue and nipples.
I reluctantly opened my mouth, and my mom told me that I could do much better than that. “You have a big mouth. Let me see you open it wider,” mom instructed and then she bent over me and brushed her hair behind her ear as she let a long drool of what I thought was spit land on my tongue. It was cum, though, and it made my spine shiver with disgust.
I started to swallow and scrunch my nose “No, you greedy slut. Kiss that into Honey’s mouth and down the line. You’ll be passing that back and forth between the three of you mouth to mouth until I tell you to stop. If one of you swallows I’ll tan your asses black and blue!” my mom assured me.
I turned to Honey and kissed her lips and passed the older man’s cum to her while I stood up and she gave it to Candy who passed it back to me.
“Fine, pick up all our stuff, your clothes and let’s go” mom was satisfied and told me to hold my mouth open, so the cum was on my tongue while we gathered up everything to take back to our house.
I had to walk back with the other girls completely naked in broad daylight with my mouth hanging open and spit dribbling down my chin. It was a short distance to my house, but it was still broad daylight and intensely humiliating.
Once we got back into the house, my mom had us stand face to face in the punishment position and kiss the cum back and forth while she described in detail how she made him cum and sucked his cock.
She knew different techniques, and Mom described them all and said we’d be learning to be “proper cock suckers.” Mom said that she did that because she was afraid if she didn’t give Mr. Greenbaum a release he’d want to do even more with us and she wasn’t ready for that yet.
All the while we had to french kiss open-mouth the cum back and forth between us. Mom said she hadn’t expected our neighbor, Mrs. Hannigan, to be such a freak, “but that works in our favor!” she said that we would definitely be spending time over there now.
“I think she may be even stricter than me!” my mom chuckled at the prospect of that as she considered what that meant for us.
“We have a lot of work to do, girls and very little time! What I want you to do as your assignment for this Friday is to come up with a fitting punishment for the party. I want you also to consider how when confronted with the training you have been trying to get each other in trouble. On Friday, when your mother comes over, we will listen to your punishment and decide if it is fair and whether to execute it. If it is too lenient, then we will adjust it very harshly, so I want you to really think about what is fair for your actions. It should take no longer than 3 hours though and not be a permanent rule!” my mom stipulated.
“What happens if we make it too harsh for what we did, Mom?” Honey asked sweetly.
“We aren’t around anyone who is playing your little game, so it is Mistress or Ma’am,” My mom slapped Honey’s ass as she kissed the cum into my mouth.
“Sorry Mistress, I got so used to thinking of you as my mom!” Honey apologized but seemed delighted with the hard slap on her ass.
“You need to think about what you can endure. If you ask for it, then your mouth is writing a check that your ass better is able to cash! I doubt you will ask for anything too harsh, but if it is out of bounds we’ll let you know,” my mom assured her.
Honey started to ask a question, and my mom smacked her ass much harder and answered her question before it began “No, it can’t be fucking a bunch of guys!” Mom said that Candy’s mom would be observing, and afterward, if they are lucky, they will get to go out that evening.
I wanted to call my mom a hypocrite for going out and partying, but I decided against it to spare my booty an additional hard swat.
“I am sure at the very least that Sugar is planning massive payback when and if you graduate from my summer camp program and I hope all of you do because I am a tough nut to crack and you need something to look forward to sticking with this training. I can already tell you are changing, but if I stopped this discipline, you’d go right back to your old ways. This Friday is your first real test to see how you do and what you have learned this week. You will recite everything you have done wrong this week and go over why you are happy to be in this training. We’ll know if you are bullshitting so don’t even try, my little cumsponges. Honesty, honesty, honesty! That’s all you will be able to give because we are going to peel back all the nasty little lies that you’ve told so often that even you believe them now. I’ll also be expecting you to demonstrate your positions, how you take orders, how you speak, how you walk, and general behavior to Mrs. Sonneborne and we’ll probably have Ann as well. They’ll rank each of you and if there may even be treats but I wouldn’t count on it. Now, swallow that cum and let’s start our lessons for tonight,”
My mom trained us to masturbate with one finger in our asshole and in our cunts while sucking on a dildo. She glued to the wall without the use of our hands. She made us all squat and sucked dildos like they were cocks even when my Cousin and the Donovans came over. We rarely had to deep throat. Mom made us lick the tips, kiss the shafts, lick all over the base. She wanted us to learn to give a dick “TLC” before we learned to deep throat.
Honey would occasionally get so into it that she’d try to deep throat and gag on the dildo she was loving on. It made Candy, and I laugh as our friend sputtered and coughed for a minute, but mom didn’t let us stop for long.
“Spit on those dicks. Quit giggling! Your mouth serves one purpose right now, and that is learning to be good cock suckers! Start with the basics, ladies!” she would say over and over.
Later that evening, after we were whipped and tied up and my mother turned out, the light Honey farted loudly, and we cracked up.
“You know what I like about this?” Honey asked us.
“The fact you can fart, and we can’t run away?” Candy answered sarcastically.
“No, If I ever get kidnapped and he wants to tie me up I can show him how to tie the knots and be all into it,” Honey smiled.
“What good would that do?” I asked her with a scornful look. I didn’t understand why she’d want to encourage a kidnapper.
“Well, I am going to get fucked either way so I may as well be tied up pretty tight,” she smiled and struggled with the rope to prove we weren’t going anywhere. “No matter how hard I struggle, I can get out. Even if I start sweating it just makes it worse,” Honey admitted. My mother had wrapped the rope around our tits and through our legs, and it was scratchy. It was more than a little challenging to get to sleep that way, but eventually, we did even with Honey’s constant farting. I farted too but not nearly as loudly.
Every day would follow a very similar pattern.
The Morning -
My Cousin Jenny would usually be up early and get breakfast ready. She would untie us and put out our glass bowls for us to piss and shit in. We didn’t argue with it even though we didn’t like it. Then we’d take a shower and shave under her supervision, and by then mom was up.
Mom would take over, and the three of us would take turns sucking my Cousin’s cock and talking dirty to him. I found I was the best at it because I tended to talk down to him and scare the cum out of his cock. Honey used baby talk, and it sounded so dirty hearing her say, “Let me be your cumsponge, Jenny! Mm, yeah, give me that big dick! Baby!” like a little girl. Candy was more straight forward and to the point. She talked dirty, but she was just saying the words. My mom kept encouraging her to smile and use body language to coax the cum out of his cock with her voice, but Candy didn’t seem to get it.
We shaved each other and showered together in cold water, and we were spanked in the morning, inspected and then usually crawled around on the floor doing stupid tricks. My brothers were utterly oblivious to this after the first few days and acted like it was perfectly normal to see three naked girls acting like dogs around the house. Buddy even pet me on the top of my head once. I added him to my payback list for that degrading remark.
We were naked at home all the time with very few exceptions. It was always “Eye’s straight ahead, Honey!”, “Jiggle those tits more, Candy!”, “Do deeper knee bends, Sugar! I want to see your pussy lips part when you come down, and your ass cheeks should be flapping crisply when you snap back up!”
The girls and I couldn’t do anything without constant supervision and nitpicking from my mother, and if she wasn’t around Jenny, the goody-two-shoes was there to tell on us or order us around.
I hated that little cunt and more and more I could see Jenny only as another girl to be taken down a peg as she fully embraced her new role that Summer as my mother’s twisted little helper in ponytails and short skirts.
I wanted to be able to do whatever I wanted like I usually did, and I couldn’t, and that was the most frustrating thing.
We masturbated and kissed each other a few hours a day at different times right out in the open. My mom made it something we did as practice for amusing others and graded us as we did it. “Give her more tongue, Sugar. Don’t be stingy! She won’t bite it off!” she’d say to me over and over.
“Kiss as you mean it even if you don’t! Your breath probably smells worse than hers, Honey!” my mom would say. Honey’s breath smelled like warmed-over balogna and buttholes!
The only time we went down on each other was more private and in the bathroom. Jenny got to watch us lick each other’s pussies and kiss each other’s assholes, but my mom didn’t schedule those sessions in the living rooms or let the Donovans watch that first week.
Honey and Candy may have said they got off on the training or that they were getting something out of it, but it was hard for them too. Honey’s tits were almost as big as Lori Donaldson’s big old knockers. Mom frequently spanked those and made Honey shake them so hard they started bouncing from side to side. It was pretty funny.
I won’t lie and say that I didn’t laugh a lot at times. Mostly at Candy or Honey when they were getting the business end of my mom’s shoe or the paddle. We did laugh a lot together, though, and we were starting to form a kind of shared bond through the mutual suffering and humiliation.
Usually, my mom had one training in the morning or some sort of tedious and humiliating chore. There was no “just be normal” and sleep in and bitch. It was all eyes-front and no talking and tits up, asses clenched or spread and pussies wet. My mom was like a drill instructor morning, noon, and night!
She’d arrange for us to mow lawns or wash the car of one of our neighbors in nothing but the skimpiest bikini she could find and often we’d come inside and clean the house afterward. If it was just a guy we’d end up naked and mom would suck their cock and make us kiss the cum back and forth back home.
She rarely made us walk through the neighborhood completely naked, but we were almost entirely bare ass even with what little clothes we had on.
Mrs. Hannigan stopped asking my mom for the rent. Instead, she asked for status reports on our behavior, and my mom would candidly describe our progress while Mrs. Hannigan and her niece judged us. It was so strange because they seemed like such holier-than-thou prudes and at the same time were never shocked by hearing how we were spanked or exposed in some humiliating way.
My mom would spank us when we got home, and she continued Jenny’s beatings as well. Jenny was being trained, but I barely noticed because it was hardly the same sort of discipline the three of us were getting.
I have to admit that I was starting to get along with Candy now more than ever, and I was seeing her as an ally. Sometimes we would steal some candy or something and plant it on Honey to get her in trouble. Honey would spoil it by eating the Candy and then asking for punishment from my mom like she had been guilty all along.
We ate lunch the same way we took every meal at home - in the same bowl we pissed and shit in that morning after we cleaned it.
We’d usually do chores around the house, and there was seldom any breaks or downtime.
Mom would send us to play with Jenny, or she took us to the beach with the Donovans. Mom made it a point to ensure we were ‘learning’ even if we had fun.
As an example, she brought out this old art set my grandmother sent me, but I never used. It contained a collection of airbrushes you have to blow through to apply paint. My mom made us paint a bikini onto our hairless pussies, down our crack and around our tits like a real bikini.
You could see our nipples and the wedge of our pussy lips up close, but from a distance, it probably looked like we were in skimpy bikinis. They weren’t even thongs like Candy’s mom wore. They were darker colors with white or yellow polka dots to make us appear like any other beachgoers on a Florida beach.
The worst part of the exercise was the cold air of the paint and the weird feeling of it drying directly on my asshole, but mom said that I’d appreciate that when my cheeks were flapping at the beach and people couldn’t see the pink of my asshole.
I’d already showered at the Wendy’s naked in the parking lot, but that wasn’t a long ordeal. She intended to make us pass for normal in the painted-on bikinis the entire time.
“Mistress, would you care to make a bet that someone will notice?” I offered sweetly. I wanted to call her bluff and make a bet that someone would realize we had on the suits.
“Oh, I fully expect them to notice when they have a good look at you. You will smile and say that it is the rage in France and you just wish I’d let you paint it a little smaller next time,” Mom didn’t call my bluff.
The beach was never policed, and there weren’t lots of people in Sebastian like there was in Fort Lauderdale or Miami, but I knew it would be a humiliating day.
Lori and Crystal were in awe of the audacity of my mother to make us go to the beach like that. Crystal is very artsy-fartsy and asked if she could have one too.
“I am not sure your parents would appreciate me letting you go to the beach without your swimsuit,” my mom answered her with an amused smirk.
“Yeah, why don’t you ask your DAD if you can? maybe we can come over and clean for him sometime, Miss Crystal?” I asked submissively but with a catty tone.
Crystal didn’t understand why I suggested that. She must not have known that my mom had fucked her dad a few weeks ago. I made a mental note to find a way to get us over there one day and reveal that to her mom.
My mom recognized immediately what I was implying. “I think it would be fine if you’d like to be painted. Sugar will paint you, Lori would you like to be painted as well?” Mom asked Crystal’s big sister.
“You ain’t got enough paint for an ass that big,” George made a wisecrack.
“No Ma’am, I don’t think I’d dare go naked to the beach!” Lori blushed.
“You won’t be naked because you will have paint and we can paint around a thong to cover the more important bits,” my mom assured her but accepted Lori’s decision. Lori wasn’t bashful about getting naked in the woods, but she was very self-conscious about her being plus-sized, and I think my mom wanted to assure her that she was beautiful “just how she was.”
I hated people that did that. I was thin for a reason! And it wasn’t to be just as beautiful as chubby girls.
“Well, why don’t you go to the beach with your suit painted on, Ma’am?” I asked as I squatted before Crystal while she eagerly stripped naked for me to paint her body. The process takes a good 20-30 minutes, and it is very tedious. You have to really look deep into every crevice on each other’s bodies, and I knew my mom knew I would hate blowing paint on Lori’s little pink butthole and slit.
“I would like to paint her, Ma’am?” Jenny volunteered eagerly when she saw me rolling my eyes and huffing about it. I could tell Crystal was flattered because she instantly became wet and blushed.
“I am sure you would do a fantastic job, but I need Sugar to do this one. You can paint me,” My Mom volunteered to let Jenny paint her body.
She did remove her top, but she wore a thong because and this is true her pussy is more defined and even though it is hairless there would be no way to hide it.
I couldn’t believe it, but she walked around topless in a thong in front of George, and the Donovans like it was not a big deal. I guess it wasn’t considering they had seen us naked every day now.
My mom had called my bluff without so much as an argument. That took all the fun out of winning by getting her to wear the body paint.
My mom has perfect huge globes of fake tits and huge nipples though, and no matter how much Jenny painted them, the nubs still stuck straight out and up. George had difficulty hiding his boner. He ogled us and teased us while he waited awkwardly and tried to convince Lori to join the other girls.
“You do it, George! You ain’t got much of a pecker anyway!” Lori fired back.
“Hell, even Jenny can’t do it because everyone would know she isn’t a real girl!” George joked back, but he stopped himself when he heard the words come out of his mouth because there was some blunt honesty there. Jenny stopped smiling and painting my mother for a moment while she acknowledged that she wasn’t a real girl.
“You are right, Sir. I can’t go in body paint because I tuck my penis to look like a little girl,” Jenny looked disappointed. My mom told her that she would paint around his tape and give him a bright pink swimsuit. When he finished painting her body, she used the same brush from my kit to paint him up nicely like a little girl with a pink polka dot bikini and still hide the tucked penis. She even had a matching bow in her hair to complete the ensemble.
“Jesus, you girls take forever. I throw on a pair of Sun Britches, Grab an OP tank top, and I am out the door! I could have been to the beach and been back by now,” George lamented.
“You didn’t like watching us get painted, Sir?” Honey pretended to be offended and smiled at him. Her huge tits had starfish painted on them like a mermaid. She told her joke to Lori about how starfish had mouths in the center of their bodies and Lori chuckled, and that was all it took to finally convince Lori to go to the beach with body paint.
“Fine, paint my tits to look like a mermaid then,” she reluctantly agreed but Lori often did that. She’d seem reluctant about getting naked and then be one of the first ones out of their clothes in the wood. She took off her top and exposed her huge tits.
“Good lord, You sure a Starfish will cover those milk jugs? You may want to consider Sigmund the Sea monster, and that’s just for one titty!” George laughed at how huge his sister’s areola were. She blushed and let Honey and Candy paint her with the remaining paintbrush.
She kept her bottoms on while smiling and admitting that the fine sheen of paint did feel good when applied with ‘girl breath’ on her tits.
Finally, as we were preparing to leave, she whipped off her shorts and took off her bottoms and asked to be painted. She asked quickly like if she didn’t, she might change her own mind. She had a hairy pussy and a HUGE bubble butt that would definitely make it hard to mistake the paint for a real bathing suit.
“I can get you something to cover your pubic hair like what I am wearing,” My mom modeled a thong that had been sprayed so that it was the same color as the paint around her waist.
“Could you just show me how to shave my cooter and let me go like the other girls?”
“God damn, first you want to use all the paint they have, and now you are going to need two cans of Barbasol and a backhoe to shave a bush like that!” George laughed at the thick, curly pubic hair between his sister’s leg. She smacked him so hard he almost fell over, but she didn’t look mad.
“Sure, Sugar is finished with your sister. She can shave you and then we’ll all paint you up!” my mom smiled at the bigger girl.
“Uh, if its all the same to you, I am afraid to let Blair get around me with a razor, Ma’am,” Lori said as she looked at me with a little fear. I liked that she was still afraid of me despite me being essentially powerless now.
“That’s fart face or Sugar. Blair is gone. If she were to cut even one little knick in your pussy, I can assure you that when I get done shaving her, she will regret it whether it was an accident or intentional. You have nothing to fear, but if you’d rather one of the other girls do it for you?” My mom offered.
“It may sound weird, but I’d like to do it myself,” Lori admitted, and my mom showed her how to squat over a mirror with a warm bowl of water and shave her entire pussy. She did it right in front of her brother George. My mom shaved the hairs on her ass for her and Lori blushed while my mom casually held the girls big ass cheeks apart and shaved them.
Then all three paintbrushes were used to paint her entire body purple. George suggested we paint her black and white like a dairy cow, but we settled on a pretty rad looking purple design that when it was all done looked almost passable if you were 10 feet away. Once you were closer than that, you could see the outline of her nipples, clit and no matter how much paint we used, we couldn’t coat the crinkle of her asshole and hide it completely. Unfortunately for Lori her ass cheeks bounced open and closed as she walked and there was literally no way anyone wouldn’t see her asshole or pussy lips from behind if they looked.
On the way out of the house, Mrs. Hannigan was standing outside with Victoria Waxerman. She smiled at my mother approvingly and nodded before realizing my mother was topless with pain on her tits. She looked aghast at my mother. There was also some jealousy on the older woman’s face because my mother admittedly had a very nice rack and a shapely body.
“I am teaching the girls to be less stingy with their bodies, and I couldn’t very well require them to do something I wouldn’t do,” mom shrugged it off with one of her coy smirks as she got into the car and breezed pass our landlady.
“You most certainly could!” Mrs. Hannigan would never have a problem being a hypocrite and holding people to standards she wouldn’t hold for herself. “it seems indecent, but you know what is best,” she acquiesced with a wave and a smile.
That was so surreal. She was usually the one to tell us what was best!
My mom started up the car and cranked up the music as we headed to the beach on a hot Florida afternoon. All of us crammed into the back naked except for paint.
Buddy and Lewis had hand-painted each other and were naked too. I noticed Buddy was starting to get little erections now around the house. It probably wouldn’t be long before mom noticed as well. I would hate to have to milk my little brother. I’d have to make a point to make Honey and Candy do that long before I had too. Buddy had a penis as small as Jenny, and it was hardly noticeable when he was hard anyway.
“Stop playing with it, Sir” I warned him to stop touching his cock “It isn’t a Lego brick you need to play with night and day,” I warned him sarcastically.
“You play with yours all the time,” Buddy reminded me.
“Only because mom says I need practice,” I answered.
“I like to practice!” Buddy giggled, and then Lewis started flicking his little bean back and forth in the backseat.
“Boys, stop wiggling your dicks!” my mom yelled in the back like the typical parent who has to tell the kids to stop touching each other our she will pull the car over right this minute.
“Yes Ma’am,” Buddy and Lewis instinctively obeyed.
“Why does Blair get to practice with hers but I can’t practice with mine, Momma?” Buddy asked.
“There is no Blair in the car,” my mom reminded him I was either Fart Face or Sugar from now on.
“Sorry, why does Sugar get to play with her cunt in the car and I can’t play with my dick, Momma?” Buddy asked innocently. He said it so naturally that it shocked everyone into giggling. My mom had called us cunts and made us refer to our pussies as cunts frequently, but this was the first time I ever heard Buddy say the word.
“She has to play with her cunt to amuse others because she isn’t very good at it. You are doing it to amuse yourself, Buddy,” my mom didn’t chuckle. She answered her son’s curiosity quite seriously.
“Does she have to play with her cunt if it amuses me?” Buddy asked.
The hair on the back of my neck began to crawl, and I started to get very nervous that my mother’s answer was going to be yes. I had to obey Jenny, but Buddy and Lewis had never tried to boss me around.
“At home yes but not at the beach. I don’t want her to paint to run with her cunt juices, and it is bad enough that everybody is sweating,” My mom answered him very casually as if it was a simple decision to make me obey him.
I wanted to ask what his limits were and ask her to reconsider, but I thought perhaps she was testing me.
“All you have to do is tell me to play with my cunt at home, and if I am not doing anything I’ll let you watch, Sir” I offered submissively to my little brother. It sounded so strange to surrender myself shamelessly like that to him.
“You will do no such thing,” my mom warned me while turning into the Wendy’s parking lot. I breathed a sigh of relief until she clarified, “He won’t ask you. He will tell you, and if you have a hand free, you will do it so that he can see in any manner he wants. You won’t LET him watch anything. Buddy CAN watch because you are in discipline and that is an open invitation to anyone in the house,” mom said.
“What about after she is off restriction?” Buddy pouted his question with concern on his face and clarified “If Sugar goes back to being Blair then she will make me stand in the corner and kiss her shoes if I am mean to her,” Buddy sounded worried, and he was right. I definitely would do that.
“I don’t know yet what happens after this summer, but as long as she is Sugar, you can tell her to do anything Jenny can. You aren’t being mean to Sugar by telling her what you want her to do. What WAS being mean to Sugar was allowing her to become such a bitch around the house. That is my fault for letting her boss you around that this training was necessary for her. You are helping her by telling her what to do and keeping her from being cruel and selfish.”
“I like to help too!” Lewis said with a big goofy smile.
My mom doted on Lewis because he is the baby of the family and quite a bit more immature than even Buddy. She told him that he was helping but didn’t clarify what he could tell me to do.
“Can we tell her to pull her thumb out of her ass and hurry up?” Lewis asked with a churlish grin. I frequently used a figure of speech to tell my brothers and Jenny to hurry by saying, “get your thumb out of your ass!”.
“If she has her thumb in her ass and she is going too slow then you’d be helping her, Lewis” My mom’s mischevious grin spread across her face as she whipped into the parking lot and took a space from someone else. They shot her a bird, and my mom shot one back. That was Florida drivers for you!
Once we climbed out of the backseat, our asses were sticky from the paint on the backseat, but the car was full of sand anyway, so it didn’t really matter.
Mom looked us over and decided we were ready for the beach. We received some immediate stares from people in the Wendy’s parking lot who instantly noticed the bouncing tits, hard nipples, and flapping asses as a line of what could either be naked girls in body paint or very skimpy skin-tight bikinis at the very least carried coolers, towels and toys to the beach.
I used to never have to carry anything, but now Candy, Honey, and I had to do most of it. George didn’t offer until he saw Lori and Crystal offer to help. My mom thanked them and set us up at the beach.
I avoided the water so that my paint wouldn’t wash off. Mom assured everyone it was ‘water-resistant,’ but she didn’t look confident it was ‘waterproof’ herself, and she didn’t go in the water either.
She told Honey, Candy and I to apply suntan lotion to everyone and then to ourselves. An older man watched with a big smile on his face as we slathered our bodies with suntan lotion. My mom invited him over to have a closer look, but he pointed to a big older woman in the water and whispered, “my wife.”
He kept admiring us from a distance.
Mom ordered me to hold her umbrella stand and let Honey and Candy play around on the beach with the others.
Once it was just us two, she asked me, “How are you holding up, Fart face?”
“Do you care, Ma’am?” I asked her sarcastically but not as sarcastic as I would have before the training.
“I wouldn’t ask if I didn’t. The fact that you are complying would be enough for your grandfather. I want to know if you are learning anything or you think this is stupid,” she asked.
“What do you think?” I wanted to say. That was my natural instinctive go-to response when anyone asked about my feelings so that I could hold my thoughts closer to my chest and not reveal them. I felt like telling people my concerns made me vulnerable and seem weak.
“There are parts that are helping, Ma’am,” I admitted.
“I know that. I can already see it. You are walking straighter, and I know it took a lot for you to tell Buddy you’d do what he told you. I am not sure you’ll feel that way if I am not home and he tells you to do something you don’t like,” she shrugged with a wry smile on her face.
“What if he tells me to stick my tits in a light socket, Ma’am?” I asked.
“You and your what-if questions. You remind me of me at that age. Your grandfather would tell you that you are still thinking about what happens to you and not what happens to him when I find out he abused his authority. The thing is in the meantime you’d have zapped titties if I didn’t give you some guidance,” Mom laughed.
“Is your biggest concern about Buddy being in charge of you at home whether not he tells you to put your tits in a light socket?” Mom asked as an expression that she knew better on her face. “You tell him that you’d be delighted to do that, but it would shock your tits. Let him know he can order you like Jenny, and I do around the house, but since that isn’t a typical order, he has to come to me about it. Don’t tell him it is stupid and don’t tell him why it is stupid.” Mom warned me. She knew I would do just that.
“Why do you want me to obey him, Ma’am?” I asked. I already assumed it was to humiliate me and make me feel small.
“You need to learn to obey anyone who comes over on some level. If it amuses Buddy to tell you to do something that you are going to do anyway what is the harm in it? Smile at him, thank him, and curtsy. You have been a mean little shit to your brothers. Is this payback? Damn, straight it is. Buddy and Lewis don’t have a mean bone in their body, though. They are like Labrador puppies. They would wrestle you to the ground and cover you in kisses before they do some of the sadistic things you’d make them do if the shoe was on the other foot. They don’t have good judgment, and they lack mental maturity to understand the point of much of this training. That is a concern, but if they tell you to crawl or bark like a dog, you’ll do it.” Mom assured me.
“You know I am going to make you obey them when you belong to me for a week, right?” I smirked at my mother after I processed the mental image of what she just said.
“I am counting on it,” my mother said.
“You are looking forward to obeying them?” I asked with confusion.
“I am looking forward to showing you how to obey. You obey me because I am a good leader, and I know what I am doing. You still process and evaluate me as a leader constantly and judge me, though. You second guess. I am going to show you how to surrender control submissively and trust your trainer. I am going to trust YOU to handle Buddy and Lewis if they tell me to short-circuit my tits in the light circuit. I am looking forward to it because I still have lessons to teach even in submission,” my mom said. I didn’t understand what she meant.
“What if I let them make you?” I asked. I was joking, but I wanted to see if I could get a rise from her.
“I’ve had jumper cables and a car battery attached to these,” mom touched her nipples and then smiled. “I am hoping by the end of this you will understand that this isn’t about revenge or seeing how ruthless you can be. If you don’t, then I’ll have my tits zapped,” Mom said without further comment.
We both smiled and waved at the old man who was staring at us when mom touched her tits and then watched another man jog past for the seventh time as he pretended to not look right at us while he did.
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 244
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 8 times
- Been thanked: 184 times
- Contact:
Chapter 21
Mom didn’t ask me again how I was feeling about the new discipline. I had a lot I wanted to say or should have said when I had the opportunity, but I was being stubborn and trying to pretend that I wasn’t phased by any of what we were doing.
I know it sounds silly. I was standing on a public beach naked except for body paint in broad daylight holding an umbrella over my mother while I stuck my tits out and held my ass cheeks clenched and looked straight ahead and I pretended that this was not difficult or freaky in any way.
I was trying to put on a show of being unmoved by the discipline, but I should have known Mom could see right through me most of the time and asked questions when I had the chance. I should have asked why Jenny gets to boss me around even though she was in discipline too. I should have asked what happens after the summer is over. I wondered if it would continue into high school. I should have asked if she was making all of this up as she went or she was following some master plan that my grandfather had taught her. It did seem like she had a reason for everything, and everything had a reason when she explained the lessons. That bothered me. It would be so much easier to ridicule her and rebel if my mother seemed completely incompetent or unable to justify every order or instruction. That wasn’t my Mom, though! I’d imagine after years of being questioned by smart-assed kids in the public school system as a teacher probably prepared her quite well for raising a smart ass bitch like me.
Mom told me to join the others and summoned Candy over to hold the umbrella.
I wasn’t sure what to do at first. I used to run around and play on the beach in the carefree way that my little brothers did. I remembered summers splashing and frolicking around while throwing a beach ball. If I went to the beach at all, I would hang with my friends in the sun and pretend not to notice guys hitting on me. Once I acknowledged their presence, I would tell them I wanted Ice Cream or even see if they could get some beer or wine coolers.
I never thought about the smell of the salt from the Atlantic ocean, but today, the sky seemed clear, and I took a deep breath. I felt the sensation of the sugar sand between my toes and smirked at the realization my name was now “Sugar” too, and I was dirt between someone’s toes.
I thought about that as I ran along the sand and tried to ignore the fact that I was basically naked except for some body paint approximating a purple bikini. It felt strangely freeing to be able to run, and I am not sure what it is about that tiny strip of cloth between your legs but not having one made me feel like I could sprint just a tad bit faster along the shore.
Honey played and splashed. She didn’t go to the beach all that often and when she went with me I made her sit quietly and act cool. She was giggling and goofing off like being naked at the beach in body paint was a giant thrill. Honey flirted with boys and even older guys and a few girls too as she smiled playfully and shook her big tits like they were new toys she just discovered.
Guys checked us out continuously. I knew we weren’t fooling too many people with our bathing suits. Most people did double-takes and giggled when they noticed. If a guy were with a girl, she’d look at us angrily and then at the guy and become irate if he grinned. I heard one guy say, “I can’t help myself!”
“You can help yourself TONIGHT then when you are jacking off alone!” his wife scolded him. That made me giggle.
I noticed my Mom’s friends Ann and Liz walking up the beach. Liz had a habit of wearing super skimpy thongs that got a lot of attention. She was something of an extrovert, and Candy was usually embarrassed by her mother’s bikini.
My Mom called us over when she noticed Liz and Ann walking up.
“Wow, that is some bathing suit, Mandy!” Liz said to her daughter with a look of happy shock on her face.
“I am Candy now, Ma’am and yes, it is. Do you like it?” Candy looked straight ahead. My mother had her positioned the same way I was when I held the umbrella with my tits jutting out and ass clenched at attention.
“It’s just paint isn’t it?” Liz asked her daughter with a grin.
“Yes Ma’am, it is” Mandy got close and inspected her daughter’s body with an impressed expression.
“I could barely tell,” Ann said playfully as she looked at Honey and me with a big smirk on her face. “Now you two aren’t fooling anyone!”
I hadn’t told Honey that her paint had washed off in the back, but I was instantly mortified to realize that my body paint wasn’t fooling anyone either. I thought I could pass and I turned a new shade of red.
“You ready to come home?” Liz asked her daughter.
“Would I still be in Slut summer school, Ma’am?” Candy answered carefully without appearing to be overly eager to return home.
“Your dad would probably have a cow if he saw you in body paint at the beach, but then he doesn’t know about my thong either,” Liz chuckled as she considered her daughter’s question.
“All of Sebastian knows about YOUR thong,” Ann reminded her friend with a chuckle. Liz was frequently at the beach, and not many women wore a skimpy bathing suit there. We lived in a small town in Florida, so it was quite possible almost everyone who was at the beach had seen her at one time or another.
“Well, I doubt I could do as good a job as Mrs. Conner at keeping you in line. I do have Gerald though. I am sure he’d help,” Liz chuckled.
Candy looked uncomfortable and didn’t say anything. She looked straight ahead without flinching in a military-like stance. That was good. I wanted her to worry about being found out. I wanted her older brother to come by and see her even more now. It would be worth being humiliated when he saw me nude if it meant Candy would never be able to live it down at home again.
“We are going to review their first assignment on Friday!” my Mom told her friends and explained that we’d each be coming up with an appropriate punishment for ourselves for the party and our actions before the summer program.
“Oh my! you are creative!” Ann smirked approvingly. I had no idea our school nurse was so freaky. Ann Duffy, the school nurse, was a perky blonde and had a peachy-sort of disposition like a young Doris Day or the blonde actress that played the Princess in the movie Princess Bride. It was very surreal to hear her ask what we were planning to suggest for a punishment.
“I don’t know Ma’am yet, do you have any ideas?” Candy asked.
“I have lots of ideas, but your Mom is too chicken to try them,” Ann said.
Liz glanced at Ann to let her know to stop talking. I knew there was something more to that little comment. I got the impression Ann, Liz, and my Mom was a lot freakier than they let on.
In fact, they became elated when my Mom told them they would be going out after the punishments on Friday night.
“Captain Hirams or back up to Melbourne?” Ann asked enthusiastically. They definitely liked to party.
“We may be able to make it a long weekend and hit Daytona!” my Mom said that depended on if Mrs. Hannigan was willing to watch us.
“Your prude of a landlady?” Liz was shocked.
“She is a lot freakier than we thought,” my Mom explained.
“I knew it!” Ann said. “It is always the uptight ones. Our assistant Principal used to be hard as nails and ride me about the clinic, but then one day, I found out what made her tick. She was into some freaky shit!”
“Mrs. Brunhilde?” Liz asked and then reminded Ann to tell her later since we were listening.
“I’d just like to know what freaky shit you are into if you can’t tell us after two days of whips and chains?” Honey laughed.
“You are barely into the basics, and you don’t talk here as an equal to these women. You speak when spoken too,” my Mom put Honey back into her place.
Honey quickly apologized, and my Mom told her to go ten feet in front of where the towels were and dig two holes for her feet. I want you to stand in them with your legs apart and touch the sand for 10 minutes. If anyone asks you why you are standing that way, you can tell them that you are learning to mind your manners and direct them to me!”
“Yes, Mistress, I am so sorry! I was just joking,” Honey offered as an apology, but my Mom didn’t want to hear excuses. She pointed and insisted Honey dig holes with her hands bent over at the waist. “Wide enough that you can keep your legs all the way apart!” my Mom insisted.
“I am surprised. You don’t even look scared, and you aren’t laughing at your friend getting in trouble,” Liz observed of her daughter. I had a trace of a grin on my face that I couldn’t hide at Honey’s misfortune.
“It is an appropriate punishment for talking out of turn, Ma’am. I am learning not to take pleasure in the misfortune of others to make myself feel better,” Candy explained stoically.
“So if you were in trouble you’d just go over there and join your little naked friend and dig a hole? I am blushing just looking at her bent over, and you see what I have on, right?” Liz modeled her black thong. She had raven hair and well-tanned olive skin. Candy may have looked like Pheobe Cates, but her mother reminded me of the actress that played Daisy Duke in the Dukes of Hazard because she had a sassy and extroverted quality, but she could also be serious when she wanted to be.
“I won’t talk out of turn, Ma’am but if I do then I would beg to be punished with Honey in the same fashion so that I can learn from my mistakes,” she answered.
“What if Gerald and Teddy came walking by?” Ann mused what I was thinking.
“Gerald and Teddy hate the beach and ever since they got the new Colecovision adapted for the Atari 2600 they haven’t come out of their room. I doubt we could get Gerald or Teddy to the beach without a serious bribe,” Liz answered, and Candy nodded in agreement. “He’d be mortified to see me in my thong. I don’t know what he’d think of his sister in this outfit, but I doubt he’d want to be seen with either of us,” she
chuckled.
I was disappointed to think Gerald wouldn’t revel in his sister’s humiliation. I would have to call him again to repeat my offer for him to come over and see if I could change the odds of that happening especially now that I was certain that my Mom would be out of the house on Friday and possibly into Saturday.
“Will you think I am mean if I say that I like you behaving yourself and taking ownership of your actions? I am just disappointed it took you needing to enter this kind of strict discipline to figure that out,” Liz asked her daughter.
“No Ma’am, I don’t think you are mean at all. I was angry at first about the Summer school, but now that I am doing it, I am learning a lot,” Candy answered.
Honey had dug a hole deep enough for her feet while Candy talked to her Mom about the training my mother directed Honey to start her punishment.
Honey stood with her legs as far apart as she could in the holes and then bent at the waist to lean forward and place her palms flat on the sand. Honey’s ass faced the Atlantic ocean, and her huge tits hung down almost touching the sand. My Mom called it the inverted “V” position because from behind her legs looked formed an upside-down V.
“What I think is mean is that you let me get away with being such a brat for so long. You didn’t call me out when I was cruel, vindictive, lazy, selfish and vain that I almost became as bad as Blair Conner and now I have to spend a Summer getting re-educated on the basics of being polite, considerate and humble in the harshest way possible. I would have resented you for being strict, but I wouldn’t be with these other two cunts if you had been stern and not let me get so out of hand, Ma’am. I am sorry if that is blunt,” Candy’s words were almost a whisper.
Her mother was blown away by Candy’s admission and candor and looked pleasantly surprised to hear it.
I was quietly seething because I assumed Candy had used the lecture my mother gave me earlier in the car to score brownie points by saying it was mean to let me get away with being such a brat all these years.
My Mom smiled at Candy and then at Liz and said that she neglected my discipline out of a desire to spoil me. “Liz, you let her get away with those things from a good place in your heart. You wanted her to have a better childhood than we had. You didn’t want to be just like your parents. I was the same way, but I realize now that what Candy is telling you is correct,” she said.
Damn straight she thought that! It was MY MOM who had said it to Candy in the first place. I wanted to blurt out something angrily about that so that Candy didn’t get all of the credit for sounding like this repentant little fallen angel that just wanted her halo back any way she could.
Some boys had walked up behind Honey and were staring at her ass. She smiled at them invitingly as she looked at them standing behind her with her head between her legs. They became intimidated and ran away.
“Yes, it was super mean to let us get away with being able to talk and do as we please all those years! You should have totally made us stand in the sand and show our assholes to strange little boys! Ma’am!” I said as submissively as I could. Unfortunately, it came out patronizing, bitchy and sarcastic as hell because I definitely didn’t mean it.
Ann couldn’t contain her laughter when I said it, and that only made my Mom angry.
“Girls, why don’t you both dig holes right next to Honey and join her as a training exercise while I talk to my friends about the weekend. Candy, I believe you may have heard what I said in the car to my daughter this afternoon and taken it to heart but Sugar you have a long way to go before you are going to graduate this program!” she said.
“Yes Ma’am,” Candy planted the umbrella she was holding in the sand and started digging a hole.
“I really meant what I said. It just came out wrong, Ma’am” I lied before I followed Candy. My Mom pointed in their direction and didn’t accept my answer.
She and her friends continued to laugh and chuckle. I couldn’t hear them even though I tried to eavesdrop, but I was sure they were talking about us. I wondered if Liz would appreciate the fact Candy calls my mother “Mom” sometimes?
“Why do you want to suck up so much?” I asked her as I bent over to dig my feet holes in the sand.
“Better to suck up to my mom then it is sucking dicks, isn’t it?” Candy looked at me, wryly. It lead me to wonder if Candy had played her mother or she really believed what she said. It was possible even Candy wasn’t sure what was the truth and what was bullshit at this point.
“I bet she’d be pissed to find out you call my mother Mom sometimes,” I said the words like a threat. I shouldn’t have done that because as soon as I did, Candy took my threat away from me.
She marched back over to her Mom, and I heard her explain that sometimes she calls her Mom, especially when they were delighting people. I heard considerable laughter, and then Candy marched back and continued digging with a triumphant look on her face.
“Little bitch!” I whispered as I stood in my holds and bent over with my hands flat on the hot Florida sand.
“Giant cunt,” Candy shot back.
We stayed that way while my Mom talked to her friends for what felt like a half an hour but what was probably only ten minutes with the hot sun beating down on our backs. I was fortunate to have sunblock on, or I’d have been toast.
The boys that giggled behind Honey came back. Guys who noticed us like to walk past casually and pretend they weren’t looking.
“You can come to take a closer look,” I offered to the boys from the same inverted V position. I tried not to sound like a total bitch that was daring them to do it so I could spring up and attack them, but that is probably how I sounded.
I am sure it did seem pretty odd that three teenage girls were standing this way in a row with their feet in the sand and obviously we had our bikinis painted on.
One of the bratty boys answered, “No, thanks!”
Candy offered, “We don’t bite, Sir!”
“Speak for yourself,” Honey giggled.
The leader of the boys approached like a squirrel afraid that the peanut you are offering is really a trap. I wasn’t in any particular hurry to have him sniff around my ass and look at me. My plan was to scare him and his friends away by being aggressive and earn brownie points from my Mom for being generous with myself.
“Why are you like that?” he asked.
“Aerobics! This is the new thing Richard Simmons has people doing. It is called Sweating to the weird spazboys, Sir” I said. My Mom couldn’t hear us over the sound of the waves and wasn’t paying attention because she was talking to her friends anyway.
The boy stood akimbo and looked at me to explain. I looked up and saw that my Mom was watching my interactions carefully, even if she couldn’t hear them.
“Honey is being punished for talking out of turn, and I think Candy and I are here because we are just brats and it is part of our training, Sir,” I said more carefully. It felt strangely less like play-acting and more like I was talking how I was supposed to talk. I know that sounds weird because I had just blurted out something hurtful and sarcastic, but when I told him the real answer he shrugged like he didn’t understand, but he didn’t care. One of his friends through a beach ball at my ass and it bounced off and then they ran away laughing.
“Wow, you told the truth?” Candy whispered after they left.
“You almost didn’t sound like you were being sarcastic that time,” Honey observed like she was impressed with my improvement.
“I don’t ALWAYS sound sarcastic,” I reminded them.
“Yes, you do,” Candy chuckled and told me I sounded sarcastic just then.
“Your expression is always like you just smelled a fart or that you have something to complain about, but just for a moment while you were talking to that boy you looked like you genuinely cared what he thought.
“Why would I care what he thought? I don’t even know him. So what if he thinks we are a bunch of freaky girls? He got to look at my butt, didn’t he?” I was getting embarrassed by their feedback. I wasn’t embarrassed that they said I sounded and talked like a natural bitch. I was embarrassed that they noticed when I didn’t. It is strange how their compliment only made me realize what an obnoxious and repellant personality I must really have. Even when I think I sound apologetic, I probably come off disingenuous.
“Well, how do you two bitches do it then? What is your acting secret?” I asked.
“We aren’t acting,” Honey smiled, and Candy agreed.
“Bull to the shit,” I didn’t believe them.
“Sometimes we do, but it is getting easier to just behave like a good slut. Watch this,” Honey offered and then called over politely to a teenage boy that I hadn’t noticed. He had been staring at us off and on. He looked like he came straight from the cast of the movie “Revenge of the Nerds” with a big shaggy red afro, glasses and he was wearing long pants and a shirt to the beach.
“Hello Sir, my name is Honey, and these are my sisters Candy and Sugar” she introduced us sweetly.
“I am sorry if it seemed I was staring. I was looking for my cousin, and it looks like they buggered off,” the startled nerd said as he reluctantly approached us. He had what I thought was an Australian accent.
“So you thought your cousin was between my legs, Sir?” Honey asked him cutely. When he didn’t have a snappy answer and stood there with house mouth hanging open thinking of something to say he finally said “I wasn’t lurking about like a peeper or anything. I just Uhm, well,” he started to explain further, but Honey interrupted politely and asked him to tell us his name. “People call me Kiwi sometimes, I mean not all the time. I suppose most of the time, really. I assume those are nicknames? You can’t really be called Honey?” he stumbled nervously over his words. I would have never given a guy like this the time of day, and now he was leering at us.
“Aren’t I sweet enough to have a name like Honey, Sir?” Honey batted her eyelids at him which seemed quite odd considering her legs were spread, and she was looking at him upside down from between her legs. She said he was welcome to ask her mother if she doubted him.
“I am not saying you are a liar. Don’t get me wrong!” Kiwi stumbled again. I think Honey was enjoying flirting with him and making him nervous as much as we were laughing at his harmful awkwardness. “Can I ask why you are standing there like that?” he finally managed to ask.
“You can ask anything you like, Sir. I am being punished for talking when I shouldn’t have, and my sisters are here because they are annoying brats and they need to learn self-control,” Honey answered sweetly.
“And how long do you have to stand that way? Aren’t you afraid someone might come along and touch your bum?” Kiwi managed to ask the two rapid-fire questions without stuttering as much that time.
“We have to stand this way until we are given permission to stand back up and I love how you say bum. Can you say Shrimp on the Barbie, Mate?” Honey giggled flirtatiously.
“Oi, Paul Hogan? Eh? Crocodile Dundee? You yanks all think we New Zealanders sound like Australians, but my accent is actually quite a bit different,” Kiwi pressed his glasses back over his nose like a nerd and started to mansplain the subtle distinctions between New Zealand and Australia to us.
My Mom interrupted, “Are you annoying this young man?” she asked.
“Probably, Ma’am!” Honey answered crisply and looked up at my mother, who was standing over her.
“No, not at all!” Kiwi looked completely flabbergasted when my Mom walked over, and her huge unbound tits bounced perfectly. He started right at her bosoms. “Have you ladies got bathing suits on?” he asked.
“I should hope so!” my Mom offered him one of her wry grins. “You girls know when I don’t have my glasses on I can’t see a thing! You didn’t just paint swimsuits on again, did you?” she asked us.
I could hear Ann and Liz chuckling as they watched in the background.
“No Mom, we would never do that!” Honey lied and gave the signal that this was one of those “good deeds” for the day where we were going to give this nerd a story that no one was going to believe by calling my mom “Mom.”
“I mean I didn’t mean to get them in trouble. I just wondered if you knew I could see well, everything from back here,” Kiwi tried to sound apologetic and walk back his concerns. He genuinely didn’t want to get us in trouble, but my Mom was clearly goofing on him since her breasts were painted.
“That is horrible. This young man is trying to enjoy his day at the beach, and you girls are being lewd and exposing yourselves?” she asked us and put her hands on her hip.
Candy and Honey both pretended to know nothing of painted on bikinis and acted perfectly innocent. I kept quiet because I was already giving this pervert the satisfaction of looking at my split pussy from behind. I didn’t want to play along with this game.
“I hate to ask you this but since you are behind them, do you mind trying to pull down their bottoms? If all you touch is skin, then they’ve tricked me again, and I’ll have to think of a suitable punishment! I told you, girls. This is not a nudist beach! Sebastian is a respectable town.”
“What? Pull down their swimsuits? Me?” Kiwi acted like my Mom was asking him to do the impossible.
“I shouldn’t ask you to do that. I mean we’ve already wasted enough of your time,” my Mom knew he was on a baited hook and was just shy. She was giving him a chance to reconsider.
“No, I would totally do that. I just mean, well, I’d have to touch them on the bum. That is alright?” Kiwi was nervous, and now I was interested. I wanted to slap his cute little freckled face and make him stop being such a shy introvert. My Mom had just offered, and none of us were flinching away from him when she said it.
“Unless your girlfriend would get jealous?” my Mom asked him.
“Oh me? No, I don’t have a girlfriend. Well, there is a girl in Christchurch that I’ve been pen-pals for a while with, but no, I have never ever,” Kiwi stopped short of admitting he was a total virgin. I think wearing corduroys to the beach and the big red afro was a dead give away anyway. He was awkward but in a likable kind of way. In other words, the exact opposite of any boy I’d ever be interested in.
“You are single? With a sexy accent like that? A nice guy like you? I find that hard to believe. You wouldn’t lie to me, would you?” my Mom asked.
“Me? No, I would never lie. I just you know I guess I haven’t found the right one, I suppose. I get shy around girls some times,” Kiwi admitted.
“You? Shy? That isn’t my impression at all. You swaggered over here with all this confidence and started flirting with my daughters. Are you sure this isn’t all some elaborate pick up line? You were hitting on all three of my daughters at once,” my Mom said to him. Mom wasn’t condescending or patronizing, but at the same time, I didn’t think Kiwi would take her seriously. He was quite seriously a lame dweeb by my estimation who had absolutely no ability to talk to girls. If this was all part of his master plan to hit on us, it was completely off the wall.
“No, I mean obviously you have lovely daughters. It wasn’t my intention at all to put the moves on any of them. I mean I was just looking for my cousin, and then they invited me over and well,” Kiwi was blushing and staring directly at my mom’s tits. My Mom pretended not to notice and squeezed them together and then let them hang apart slightly as she took a deep breath for him to admire the way they hung on her chest.
“Well, they are shy and awkward, and virgins like you and I just don’t think any of them will ever find a suitable boyfriend. I’ve been trying to break them of their rude behavior, and you are the first boy that has even talked to them since we’ve been here. They just run everyone away,” my Mom shrugged like she had a problem she needed him to solve. She may have been a bit too subtle, though because Kiwi didn’t connect the dots that my Mom was trying to fix us up with him.
“Perhaps,” Kiwi started to say and repeated “Perhaps, if they weren’t bent over this way with their bums skyward then boys might feel a bit less intimidated, yeah? I mean, I don’t know.” Kiwi suggested.
“You think so?” My Mom made us stand up straight but keep our legs apart. “I do have to punish them until they learn their lesson. How do you think they should stand to contemplate their misbehavior?” my Mom asked him to suggest anything.
“Me? I mean, I don’t know. I’ve never uh,” Kiwi said.
“How about if they hold their mouths open and pull their tits out and squeeze their nipples? You girls didn’t wear bikinis, did you?” Mom insisted we do as she said.
“No Mom,” We all agreed as we held our mouths open wide and stuck our tongues out slightly while pulling our tits up and then holding our nipples between our thumb and finger.
“There? is that better? I think that will teach them a lesson and keep them from annoying you,” Mom asked him.
“They weren’t annoying me at all. I thought they were just taking pity on me because I looked a bit homesick and was packing a sad and,” Kiwi reached down to his corduroy pants and adjusted his boner.
“Are those Bugle Boy jeans you have on?” My Mom smiled at him like the TV Commercial where the hot woman drives up and asks a guy if he has on those jeans while he is walking.
“These? No, I believe we bought these at an American store called K-mart. I haven’t had a chance to get a proper pair of Togs, which is why I seem so out of place here, but my cousin insisted I come to the beach. I uh,” Kiwi had no idea what else to say as he looked at us from behind.
“You can’t see anything from back there. Come around to their front and tell me if this is better? I don’t have my glasses on, and I can’t tell,” my Mom pretended to be nearly blind without her glasses. The bitch had eagle-eye vision and two eyes in the back of her head!
“Oh, I can see plenty!” Kiwi stammered but complied with my mother’s request to come around to look at us from the front. “I mean not that I was trying to look up their bums, or anything” he admitted with an amusing guilty tone that suggested he definitely was looking up our asses.
“Oh, they don’t mind if you look. In fact, that is what they are trying to learn this summer. They’ve been so stingy with their time, affection, and attention and that may be why no boy wants to date them seriously. I’ve done everything I can, but I need help, Kiwi,” my Mom smiled at him and touched his shoulder. I thought he was going to shoot his load right than when his eyes rolled up, and he flinched. My Mom allowed the edge of her tits to casually rest on the side of his face and pretended not to notice.
“Help? I mean, what kind of help?” Kiwi swallowed air as he choked out the words nervously.
“Oh? I couldn’t ask you. It is too embarrassing,” my Mom said. Kiwi was too shy to press the issue even though my Mom was clearly hinting he should totally ask her what was too embarrassing. When he didn’t, she admitted, “The thing is me, and my friends can only teach them so much. We don’t have the right equipment,” my Mom motioned to her painted crotch and the sliver of material that was covering her pussy lips.
“Oh, you seem to have the best equipment,” Kiwi was startled.
“I have an innie and what we need is a guy their age with the patience, experience and well to be quite honest with a dick,” my Mom said.
Kiwi’s eyes went wide when he heard my mother’s forward comment, and he admitted: “I have loads of patience!”
He didn’t say anything about a dick or experience.
“I’ve had them practicing day and night to give a proper blowjob. It is one of the most basic things they need to learn. They are too selfish. They do it for their own pleasure. Here, do you mind if I show you?” my Mom didn’t wait for permission.
She looked Kiwi in the eye and took his hand. She put his finger in her mouth and then began to nibble and bite along the shaft ever so sweetly.
“That is quite nice,” Kiwi gasped trying to control himself from orgasming in his pants.
“No, this is nice,” my Mom stuck his finger down her throat to the base and then pulled it out ever so slowly while kissing the tip and twisting it like she was licking an ice cream cone on a hot day.
“Caw, that was good as gold,” Kiwi said in awe as my mother returned his hand to him.
“I can only teach them so much with fingers. Would you be willing to test them for me?” the tone of Mom’s request was more suited to asking if he’d pass the salt than teach us to suck cocks.
“Test?” Kiwi looked worried.
“Yes, You seem like you are honest and can be objective. I don’t believe you when you say you aren’t experienced because you are a real charmer though,” my Mom explained.
“Test them how?” Kiwi was more worried how he’d be expected to test us. I was too. I noticed the dirty boys that questioned us earlier were throwing clods of sand at us, and Liz and Ann were still talking to one another and laughing.
“You dirty boy, you are going to make me say it aren’t you?” My Mom was toying with him. She didn’t mind saying it, but she wanted him to feel like he was forcing her to be vulgar and lay it out on the line.
“Would you pick one of the girls and let them give you a blowjob and then tell me if it was as good as gold as you say?” Mom asked.
“Are you taking the piss?” Kiwi could hardly believe his ears.
“No?” Mom looked between her legs and looked at up him. Kiwi explained that was a figure of speech where he came from that meant pulling his leg. We had figured that out by his surprised but excited expression.
“Why would I do that?” my Mom asked like this was a perfectly reasonable favor to ask and shouldn’t seem odd at all.
“I mean? Pick any one of them and just ask them to give me a gobby right here and now?” he asked.
“Oh no, don’t be silly!” my Mom turned so that her tits brushed his face completely, but she spoke as if was so blind she didn’t even see where his face was.
“That’s a relief,” Kiwi shrugged.
“You wouldn’t ask. You would just pick whichever one is your favorite, and you could take them to my car or the bathroom at Wendy’s. We can give you our address, and you can come try the other two. We just live around the corner. I’d really appreciate an honest opinion, and as you can see, I don’t have the right equipment,” my Mom smiled seductively.
“I am,” Kiwi started to protest simply on the principle that this was something even he couldn’t believe. Had we gone so far with our ‘good deeds’ that not only would no one else believe it happened if he told the story, but even he wouldn’t believe it?
“You Sheilas don’t mind?” he asked us. We were holding our tits in our hands and letting our mouths hang open, so that drool spilled down our chins and on to our breasts. I think it should have been fairly obvious we would consent, but we all nodded and told him we were eager.
“It would be a huge favor sir,” Candy mumbled with her mouth open “Mom has wanted us to show we can be good cock suckers and she won’t let us have sex with anyone until we learn this. Please?” and we agreed.
He looked at my mother again and then at Liz and Ann, who waved back at him sweetly.
“They already know how to give good head. Just these three,” my Mom indicated us with a wave of our arm and told him to take his pick.
He couldn’t believe his good fortune and seemed indecisive.
“Very shrewd. You want to look them up and down first to decide which one you want?” my Mom asked. “Did you want to inspect them more closely before you decide?”
“I am not going to agree to this and then get hit on the head and wake up in the Singapore Navy on a slow boat bound for China am I?” Kiwi asked with a smile, and my Mom told him no. “This isn’t going to cost anything, is it?” he asked. That was the first sensible question he asked as it did seem like we were whores.
“I have a couple of dollars in my purse. How much do you want? Would twenty be enough for your time?” my Mom asked him.
That was enough for Kiwi. He pointed to Candy and said, “This one, then.”
“Oh, goody!” my Mom smiled.
I saw Liz and Candy share a moment of looking at each other, and I wondered what was going on inside both of their heads.
My Mom told her she could pull her feet out of the sand and shake herself off “Remember what I told you. Take your time. Love the cock! Picture it like a job interview, and you are trying to get the job!” she said.
“Can’t I picture it like my wedding night and he is the man I love, Mom?” Candy asked.
“Whatever you want, but talk dirty and do a good job! Oh and Kiwi, I hope you don’t mind, but I want her to carry the cum out here so I can watch her swallow. Don’t let her swallow until she comes back,” she said.
Kiwi thought about that for a moment, and I thought he was going to ask “How exactly can I stop her from swallowing” but when Candy took his hand and led him towards Wendy’s he didn’t have any more comments.
“As for you two dirty girls,” Mom told us to get out of the sand and smiled at us. “I thought you would need to wait until Friday at least before you had your first dick but take it as a compliment that I thought you were ready now. He seems like a nice boy. He’ll probably be back very quickly. In the meantime, I want you to do some high steps,” Mom said.
She turned us over to Ann, who made us high step like ponies side by side and did deep knee squats while we waited for Kiwi. I don’t know what happened in the Wendy’s bathroom, but they were gone at least15 minutes.
My school nurse seemed sweet and adorable at school, but she was ruthless at giving orders like a relentless Aerobics instructor “Deeper! Let’s see your tits jiggle, sluts! Run in place now! No, bounce so your tits are going up, and your ass cheeks are flapping! C’ mon, Honey, let me see you really put your heart and soul into this.”
Mom talked to Liz while her daughter was in the bathroom, giving a blowjob. I could tell from Liz’s expression that despite her brave face when Candy was leaving, she had some concerns. I wasn’t sure if that was a good thing or a bad thing. If her mom thought this was too much for Candy, she might let her out of it. My Mom patiently explained something to Liz, and while they weren’t arguing, it was clear, they weren’t on the same page.
Ann made me keep my attention focused.
“I’ll spank you right here on the beach, Sugar! Your Mom has already volunteered you to clean my nurse’s station at school in the morning and after the day is over. We are going to be spending lots of time together! The good thing about the nurse’s station is no one will be shocked if they find out you were undressed in there!” she told me.
I used to go to the clinic to get out of class when I didn’t want to take a test or listen to a boring lecture. However, when your mother is a teacher and friends with the school nurse that makes it difficult to use as a refuge.
“Yes Ma’am, thank you, Ma’am!” I answered.
“You almost don’t sound like a total bitch. That’s good, Sugar! Now c’ mon, let’s go run past those boys that were throwing sand at you and see if they want some target practice!!” Mrs. Duffy sounded like an enthusiastic cheerleader coach from a porn movie.
I know it sounds silly. I was standing on a public beach naked except for body paint in broad daylight holding an umbrella over my mother while I stuck my tits out and held my ass cheeks clenched and looked straight ahead and I pretended that this was not difficult or freaky in any way.
I was trying to put on a show of being unmoved by the discipline, but I should have known Mom could see right through me most of the time and asked questions when I had the chance. I should have asked why Jenny gets to boss me around even though she was in discipline too. I should have asked what happens after the summer is over. I wondered if it would continue into high school. I should have asked if she was making all of this up as she went or she was following some master plan that my grandfather had taught her. It did seem like she had a reason for everything, and everything had a reason when she explained the lessons. That bothered me. It would be so much easier to ridicule her and rebel if my mother seemed completely incompetent or unable to justify every order or instruction. That wasn’t my Mom, though! I’d imagine after years of being questioned by smart-assed kids in the public school system as a teacher probably prepared her quite well for raising a smart ass bitch like me.
Mom told me to join the others and summoned Candy over to hold the umbrella.
I wasn’t sure what to do at first. I used to run around and play on the beach in the carefree way that my little brothers did. I remembered summers splashing and frolicking around while throwing a beach ball. If I went to the beach at all, I would hang with my friends in the sun and pretend not to notice guys hitting on me. Once I acknowledged their presence, I would tell them I wanted Ice Cream or even see if they could get some beer or wine coolers.
I never thought about the smell of the salt from the Atlantic ocean, but today, the sky seemed clear, and I took a deep breath. I felt the sensation of the sugar sand between my toes and smirked at the realization my name was now “Sugar” too, and I was dirt between someone’s toes.
I thought about that as I ran along the sand and tried to ignore the fact that I was basically naked except for some body paint approximating a purple bikini. It felt strangely freeing to be able to run, and I am not sure what it is about that tiny strip of cloth between your legs but not having one made me feel like I could sprint just a tad bit faster along the shore.
Honey played and splashed. She didn’t go to the beach all that often and when she went with me I made her sit quietly and act cool. She was giggling and goofing off like being naked at the beach in body paint was a giant thrill. Honey flirted with boys and even older guys and a few girls too as she smiled playfully and shook her big tits like they were new toys she just discovered.
Guys checked us out continuously. I knew we weren’t fooling too many people with our bathing suits. Most people did double-takes and giggled when they noticed. If a guy were with a girl, she’d look at us angrily and then at the guy and become irate if he grinned. I heard one guy say, “I can’t help myself!”
“You can help yourself TONIGHT then when you are jacking off alone!” his wife scolded him. That made me giggle.
I noticed my Mom’s friends Ann and Liz walking up the beach. Liz had a habit of wearing super skimpy thongs that got a lot of attention. She was something of an extrovert, and Candy was usually embarrassed by her mother’s bikini.
My Mom called us over when she noticed Liz and Ann walking up.
“Wow, that is some bathing suit, Mandy!” Liz said to her daughter with a look of happy shock on her face.
“I am Candy now, Ma’am and yes, it is. Do you like it?” Candy looked straight ahead. My mother had her positioned the same way I was when I held the umbrella with my tits jutting out and ass clenched at attention.
“It’s just paint isn’t it?” Liz asked her daughter with a grin.
“Yes Ma’am, it is” Mandy got close and inspected her daughter’s body with an impressed expression.
“I could barely tell,” Ann said playfully as she looked at Honey and me with a big smirk on her face. “Now you two aren’t fooling anyone!”
I hadn’t told Honey that her paint had washed off in the back, but I was instantly mortified to realize that my body paint wasn’t fooling anyone either. I thought I could pass and I turned a new shade of red.
“You ready to come home?” Liz asked her daughter.
“Would I still be in Slut summer school, Ma’am?” Candy answered carefully without appearing to be overly eager to return home.
“Your dad would probably have a cow if he saw you in body paint at the beach, but then he doesn’t know about my thong either,” Liz chuckled as she considered her daughter’s question.
“All of Sebastian knows about YOUR thong,” Ann reminded her friend with a chuckle. Liz was frequently at the beach, and not many women wore a skimpy bathing suit there. We lived in a small town in Florida, so it was quite possible almost everyone who was at the beach had seen her at one time or another.
“Well, I doubt I could do as good a job as Mrs. Conner at keeping you in line. I do have Gerald though. I am sure he’d help,” Liz chuckled.
Candy looked uncomfortable and didn’t say anything. She looked straight ahead without flinching in a military-like stance. That was good. I wanted her to worry about being found out. I wanted her older brother to come by and see her even more now. It would be worth being humiliated when he saw me nude if it meant Candy would never be able to live it down at home again.
“We are going to review their first assignment on Friday!” my Mom told her friends and explained that we’d each be coming up with an appropriate punishment for ourselves for the party and our actions before the summer program.
“Oh my! you are creative!” Ann smirked approvingly. I had no idea our school nurse was so freaky. Ann Duffy, the school nurse, was a perky blonde and had a peachy-sort of disposition like a young Doris Day or the blonde actress that played the Princess in the movie Princess Bride. It was very surreal to hear her ask what we were planning to suggest for a punishment.
“I don’t know Ma’am yet, do you have any ideas?” Candy asked.
“I have lots of ideas, but your Mom is too chicken to try them,” Ann said.
Liz glanced at Ann to let her know to stop talking. I knew there was something more to that little comment. I got the impression Ann, Liz, and my Mom was a lot freakier than they let on.
In fact, they became elated when my Mom told them they would be going out after the punishments on Friday night.
“Captain Hirams or back up to Melbourne?” Ann asked enthusiastically. They definitely liked to party.
“We may be able to make it a long weekend and hit Daytona!” my Mom said that depended on if Mrs. Hannigan was willing to watch us.
“Your prude of a landlady?” Liz was shocked.
“She is a lot freakier than we thought,” my Mom explained.
“I knew it!” Ann said. “It is always the uptight ones. Our assistant Principal used to be hard as nails and ride me about the clinic, but then one day, I found out what made her tick. She was into some freaky shit!”
“Mrs. Brunhilde?” Liz asked and then reminded Ann to tell her later since we were listening.
“I’d just like to know what freaky shit you are into if you can’t tell us after two days of whips and chains?” Honey laughed.
“You are barely into the basics, and you don’t talk here as an equal to these women. You speak when spoken too,” my Mom put Honey back into her place.
Honey quickly apologized, and my Mom told her to go ten feet in front of where the towels were and dig two holes for her feet. I want you to stand in them with your legs apart and touch the sand for 10 minutes. If anyone asks you why you are standing that way, you can tell them that you are learning to mind your manners and direct them to me!”
“Yes, Mistress, I am so sorry! I was just joking,” Honey offered as an apology, but my Mom didn’t want to hear excuses. She pointed and insisted Honey dig holes with her hands bent over at the waist. “Wide enough that you can keep your legs all the way apart!” my Mom insisted.
“I am surprised. You don’t even look scared, and you aren’t laughing at your friend getting in trouble,” Liz observed of her daughter. I had a trace of a grin on my face that I couldn’t hide at Honey’s misfortune.
“It is an appropriate punishment for talking out of turn, Ma’am. I am learning not to take pleasure in the misfortune of others to make myself feel better,” Candy explained stoically.
“So if you were in trouble you’d just go over there and join your little naked friend and dig a hole? I am blushing just looking at her bent over, and you see what I have on, right?” Liz modeled her black thong. She had raven hair and well-tanned olive skin. Candy may have looked like Pheobe Cates, but her mother reminded me of the actress that played Daisy Duke in the Dukes of Hazard because she had a sassy and extroverted quality, but she could also be serious when she wanted to be.
“I won’t talk out of turn, Ma’am but if I do then I would beg to be punished with Honey in the same fashion so that I can learn from my mistakes,” she answered.
“What if Gerald and Teddy came walking by?” Ann mused what I was thinking.
“Gerald and Teddy hate the beach and ever since they got the new Colecovision adapted for the Atari 2600 they haven’t come out of their room. I doubt we could get Gerald or Teddy to the beach without a serious bribe,” Liz answered, and Candy nodded in agreement. “He’d be mortified to see me in my thong. I don’t know what he’d think of his sister in this outfit, but I doubt he’d want to be seen with either of us,” she
chuckled.
I was disappointed to think Gerald wouldn’t revel in his sister’s humiliation. I would have to call him again to repeat my offer for him to come over and see if I could change the odds of that happening especially now that I was certain that my Mom would be out of the house on Friday and possibly into Saturday.
“Will you think I am mean if I say that I like you behaving yourself and taking ownership of your actions? I am just disappointed it took you needing to enter this kind of strict discipline to figure that out,” Liz asked her daughter.
“No Ma’am, I don’t think you are mean at all. I was angry at first about the Summer school, but now that I am doing it, I am learning a lot,” Candy answered.
Honey had dug a hole deep enough for her feet while Candy talked to her Mom about the training my mother directed Honey to start her punishment.
Honey stood with her legs as far apart as she could in the holes and then bent at the waist to lean forward and place her palms flat on the sand. Honey’s ass faced the Atlantic ocean, and her huge tits hung down almost touching the sand. My Mom called it the inverted “V” position because from behind her legs looked formed an upside-down V.
“What I think is mean is that you let me get away with being such a brat for so long. You didn’t call me out when I was cruel, vindictive, lazy, selfish and vain that I almost became as bad as Blair Conner and now I have to spend a Summer getting re-educated on the basics of being polite, considerate and humble in the harshest way possible. I would have resented you for being strict, but I wouldn’t be with these other two cunts if you had been stern and not let me get so out of hand, Ma’am. I am sorry if that is blunt,” Candy’s words were almost a whisper.
Her mother was blown away by Candy’s admission and candor and looked pleasantly surprised to hear it.
I was quietly seething because I assumed Candy had used the lecture my mother gave me earlier in the car to score brownie points by saying it was mean to let me get away with being such a brat all these years.
My Mom smiled at Candy and then at Liz and said that she neglected my discipline out of a desire to spoil me. “Liz, you let her get away with those things from a good place in your heart. You wanted her to have a better childhood than we had. You didn’t want to be just like your parents. I was the same way, but I realize now that what Candy is telling you is correct,” she said.
Damn straight she thought that! It was MY MOM who had said it to Candy in the first place. I wanted to blurt out something angrily about that so that Candy didn’t get all of the credit for sounding like this repentant little fallen angel that just wanted her halo back any way she could.
Some boys had walked up behind Honey and were staring at her ass. She smiled at them invitingly as she looked at them standing behind her with her head between her legs. They became intimidated and ran away.
“Yes, it was super mean to let us get away with being able to talk and do as we please all those years! You should have totally made us stand in the sand and show our assholes to strange little boys! Ma’am!” I said as submissively as I could. Unfortunately, it came out patronizing, bitchy and sarcastic as hell because I definitely didn’t mean it.
Ann couldn’t contain her laughter when I said it, and that only made my Mom angry.
“Girls, why don’t you both dig holes right next to Honey and join her as a training exercise while I talk to my friends about the weekend. Candy, I believe you may have heard what I said in the car to my daughter this afternoon and taken it to heart but Sugar you have a long way to go before you are going to graduate this program!” she said.
“Yes Ma’am,” Candy planted the umbrella she was holding in the sand and started digging a hole.
“I really meant what I said. It just came out wrong, Ma’am” I lied before I followed Candy. My Mom pointed in their direction and didn’t accept my answer.
She and her friends continued to laugh and chuckle. I couldn’t hear them even though I tried to eavesdrop, but I was sure they were talking about us. I wondered if Liz would appreciate the fact Candy calls my mother “Mom” sometimes?
“Why do you want to suck up so much?” I asked her as I bent over to dig my feet holes in the sand.
“Better to suck up to my mom then it is sucking dicks, isn’t it?” Candy looked at me, wryly. It lead me to wonder if Candy had played her mother or she really believed what she said. It was possible even Candy wasn’t sure what was the truth and what was bullshit at this point.
“I bet she’d be pissed to find out you call my mother Mom sometimes,” I said the words like a threat. I shouldn’t have done that because as soon as I did, Candy took my threat away from me.
She marched back over to her Mom, and I heard her explain that sometimes she calls her Mom, especially when they were delighting people. I heard considerable laughter, and then Candy marched back and continued digging with a triumphant look on her face.
“Little bitch!” I whispered as I stood in my holds and bent over with my hands flat on the hot Florida sand.
“Giant cunt,” Candy shot back.
We stayed that way while my Mom talked to her friends for what felt like a half an hour but what was probably only ten minutes with the hot sun beating down on our backs. I was fortunate to have sunblock on, or I’d have been toast.
The boys that giggled behind Honey came back. Guys who noticed us like to walk past casually and pretend they weren’t looking.
“You can come to take a closer look,” I offered to the boys from the same inverted V position. I tried not to sound like a total bitch that was daring them to do it so I could spring up and attack them, but that is probably how I sounded.
I am sure it did seem pretty odd that three teenage girls were standing this way in a row with their feet in the sand and obviously we had our bikinis painted on.
One of the bratty boys answered, “No, thanks!”
Candy offered, “We don’t bite, Sir!”
“Speak for yourself,” Honey giggled.
The leader of the boys approached like a squirrel afraid that the peanut you are offering is really a trap. I wasn’t in any particular hurry to have him sniff around my ass and look at me. My plan was to scare him and his friends away by being aggressive and earn brownie points from my Mom for being generous with myself.
“Why are you like that?” he asked.
“Aerobics! This is the new thing Richard Simmons has people doing. It is called Sweating to the weird spazboys, Sir” I said. My Mom couldn’t hear us over the sound of the waves and wasn’t paying attention because she was talking to her friends anyway.
The boy stood akimbo and looked at me to explain. I looked up and saw that my Mom was watching my interactions carefully, even if she couldn’t hear them.
“Honey is being punished for talking out of turn, and I think Candy and I are here because we are just brats and it is part of our training, Sir,” I said more carefully. It felt strangely less like play-acting and more like I was talking how I was supposed to talk. I know that sounds weird because I had just blurted out something hurtful and sarcastic, but when I told him the real answer he shrugged like he didn’t understand, but he didn’t care. One of his friends through a beach ball at my ass and it bounced off and then they ran away laughing.
“Wow, you told the truth?” Candy whispered after they left.
“You almost didn’t sound like you were being sarcastic that time,” Honey observed like she was impressed with my improvement.
“I don’t ALWAYS sound sarcastic,” I reminded them.
“Yes, you do,” Candy chuckled and told me I sounded sarcastic just then.
“Your expression is always like you just smelled a fart or that you have something to complain about, but just for a moment while you were talking to that boy you looked like you genuinely cared what he thought.
“Why would I care what he thought? I don’t even know him. So what if he thinks we are a bunch of freaky girls? He got to look at my butt, didn’t he?” I was getting embarrassed by their feedback. I wasn’t embarrassed that they said I sounded and talked like a natural bitch. I was embarrassed that they noticed when I didn’t. It is strange how their compliment only made me realize what an obnoxious and repellant personality I must really have. Even when I think I sound apologetic, I probably come off disingenuous.
“Well, how do you two bitches do it then? What is your acting secret?” I asked.
“We aren’t acting,” Honey smiled, and Candy agreed.
“Bull to the shit,” I didn’t believe them.
“Sometimes we do, but it is getting easier to just behave like a good slut. Watch this,” Honey offered and then called over politely to a teenage boy that I hadn’t noticed. He had been staring at us off and on. He looked like he came straight from the cast of the movie “Revenge of the Nerds” with a big shaggy red afro, glasses and he was wearing long pants and a shirt to the beach.
“Hello Sir, my name is Honey, and these are my sisters Candy and Sugar” she introduced us sweetly.
“I am sorry if it seemed I was staring. I was looking for my cousin, and it looks like they buggered off,” the startled nerd said as he reluctantly approached us. He had what I thought was an Australian accent.
“So you thought your cousin was between my legs, Sir?” Honey asked him cutely. When he didn’t have a snappy answer and stood there with house mouth hanging open thinking of something to say he finally said “I wasn’t lurking about like a peeper or anything. I just Uhm, well,” he started to explain further, but Honey interrupted politely and asked him to tell us his name. “People call me Kiwi sometimes, I mean not all the time. I suppose most of the time, really. I assume those are nicknames? You can’t really be called Honey?” he stumbled nervously over his words. I would have never given a guy like this the time of day, and now he was leering at us.
“Aren’t I sweet enough to have a name like Honey, Sir?” Honey batted her eyelids at him which seemed quite odd considering her legs were spread, and she was looking at him upside down from between her legs. She said he was welcome to ask her mother if she doubted him.
“I am not saying you are a liar. Don’t get me wrong!” Kiwi stumbled again. I think Honey was enjoying flirting with him and making him nervous as much as we were laughing at his harmful awkwardness. “Can I ask why you are standing there like that?” he finally managed to ask.
“You can ask anything you like, Sir. I am being punished for talking when I shouldn’t have, and my sisters are here because they are annoying brats and they need to learn self-control,” Honey answered sweetly.
“And how long do you have to stand that way? Aren’t you afraid someone might come along and touch your bum?” Kiwi managed to ask the two rapid-fire questions without stuttering as much that time.
“We have to stand this way until we are given permission to stand back up and I love how you say bum. Can you say Shrimp on the Barbie, Mate?” Honey giggled flirtatiously.
“Oi, Paul Hogan? Eh? Crocodile Dundee? You yanks all think we New Zealanders sound like Australians, but my accent is actually quite a bit different,” Kiwi pressed his glasses back over his nose like a nerd and started to mansplain the subtle distinctions between New Zealand and Australia to us.
My Mom interrupted, “Are you annoying this young man?” she asked.
“Probably, Ma’am!” Honey answered crisply and looked up at my mother, who was standing over her.
“No, not at all!” Kiwi looked completely flabbergasted when my Mom walked over, and her huge unbound tits bounced perfectly. He started right at her bosoms. “Have you ladies got bathing suits on?” he asked.
“I should hope so!” my Mom offered him one of her wry grins. “You girls know when I don’t have my glasses on I can’t see a thing! You didn’t just paint swimsuits on again, did you?” she asked us.
I could hear Ann and Liz chuckling as they watched in the background.
“No Mom, we would never do that!” Honey lied and gave the signal that this was one of those “good deeds” for the day where we were going to give this nerd a story that no one was going to believe by calling my mom “Mom.”
“I mean I didn’t mean to get them in trouble. I just wondered if you knew I could see well, everything from back here,” Kiwi tried to sound apologetic and walk back his concerns. He genuinely didn’t want to get us in trouble, but my Mom was clearly goofing on him since her breasts were painted.
“That is horrible. This young man is trying to enjoy his day at the beach, and you girls are being lewd and exposing yourselves?” she asked us and put her hands on her hip.
Candy and Honey both pretended to know nothing of painted on bikinis and acted perfectly innocent. I kept quiet because I was already giving this pervert the satisfaction of looking at my split pussy from behind. I didn’t want to play along with this game.
“I hate to ask you this but since you are behind them, do you mind trying to pull down their bottoms? If all you touch is skin, then they’ve tricked me again, and I’ll have to think of a suitable punishment! I told you, girls. This is not a nudist beach! Sebastian is a respectable town.”
“What? Pull down their swimsuits? Me?” Kiwi acted like my Mom was asking him to do the impossible.
“I shouldn’t ask you to do that. I mean we’ve already wasted enough of your time,” my Mom knew he was on a baited hook and was just shy. She was giving him a chance to reconsider.
“No, I would totally do that. I just mean, well, I’d have to touch them on the bum. That is alright?” Kiwi was nervous, and now I was interested. I wanted to slap his cute little freckled face and make him stop being such a shy introvert. My Mom had just offered, and none of us were flinching away from him when she said it.
“Unless your girlfriend would get jealous?” my Mom asked him.
“Oh me? No, I don’t have a girlfriend. Well, there is a girl in Christchurch that I’ve been pen-pals for a while with, but no, I have never ever,” Kiwi stopped short of admitting he was a total virgin. I think wearing corduroys to the beach and the big red afro was a dead give away anyway. He was awkward but in a likable kind of way. In other words, the exact opposite of any boy I’d ever be interested in.
“You are single? With a sexy accent like that? A nice guy like you? I find that hard to believe. You wouldn’t lie to me, would you?” my Mom asked.
“Me? No, I would never lie. I just you know I guess I haven’t found the right one, I suppose. I get shy around girls some times,” Kiwi admitted.
“You? Shy? That isn’t my impression at all. You swaggered over here with all this confidence and started flirting with my daughters. Are you sure this isn’t all some elaborate pick up line? You were hitting on all three of my daughters at once,” my Mom said to him. Mom wasn’t condescending or patronizing, but at the same time, I didn’t think Kiwi would take her seriously. He was quite seriously a lame dweeb by my estimation who had absolutely no ability to talk to girls. If this was all part of his master plan to hit on us, it was completely off the wall.
“No, I mean obviously you have lovely daughters. It wasn’t my intention at all to put the moves on any of them. I mean I was just looking for my cousin, and then they invited me over and well,” Kiwi was blushing and staring directly at my mom’s tits. My Mom pretended not to notice and squeezed them together and then let them hang apart slightly as she took a deep breath for him to admire the way they hung on her chest.
“Well, they are shy and awkward, and virgins like you and I just don’t think any of them will ever find a suitable boyfriend. I’ve been trying to break them of their rude behavior, and you are the first boy that has even talked to them since we’ve been here. They just run everyone away,” my Mom shrugged like she had a problem she needed him to solve. She may have been a bit too subtle, though because Kiwi didn’t connect the dots that my Mom was trying to fix us up with him.
“Perhaps,” Kiwi started to say and repeated “Perhaps, if they weren’t bent over this way with their bums skyward then boys might feel a bit less intimidated, yeah? I mean, I don’t know.” Kiwi suggested.
“You think so?” My Mom made us stand up straight but keep our legs apart. “I do have to punish them until they learn their lesson. How do you think they should stand to contemplate their misbehavior?” my Mom asked him to suggest anything.
“Me? I mean, I don’t know. I’ve never uh,” Kiwi said.
“How about if they hold their mouths open and pull their tits out and squeeze their nipples? You girls didn’t wear bikinis, did you?” Mom insisted we do as she said.
“No Mom,” We all agreed as we held our mouths open wide and stuck our tongues out slightly while pulling our tits up and then holding our nipples between our thumb and finger.
“There? is that better? I think that will teach them a lesson and keep them from annoying you,” Mom asked him.
“They weren’t annoying me at all. I thought they were just taking pity on me because I looked a bit homesick and was packing a sad and,” Kiwi reached down to his corduroy pants and adjusted his boner.
“Are those Bugle Boy jeans you have on?” My Mom smiled at him like the TV Commercial where the hot woman drives up and asks a guy if he has on those jeans while he is walking.
“These? No, I believe we bought these at an American store called K-mart. I haven’t had a chance to get a proper pair of Togs, which is why I seem so out of place here, but my cousin insisted I come to the beach. I uh,” Kiwi had no idea what else to say as he looked at us from behind.
“You can’t see anything from back there. Come around to their front and tell me if this is better? I don’t have my glasses on, and I can’t tell,” my Mom pretended to be nearly blind without her glasses. The bitch had eagle-eye vision and two eyes in the back of her head!
“Oh, I can see plenty!” Kiwi stammered but complied with my mother’s request to come around to look at us from the front. “I mean not that I was trying to look up their bums, or anything” he admitted with an amusing guilty tone that suggested he definitely was looking up our asses.
“Oh, they don’t mind if you look. In fact, that is what they are trying to learn this summer. They’ve been so stingy with their time, affection, and attention and that may be why no boy wants to date them seriously. I’ve done everything I can, but I need help, Kiwi,” my Mom smiled at him and touched his shoulder. I thought he was going to shoot his load right than when his eyes rolled up, and he flinched. My Mom allowed the edge of her tits to casually rest on the side of his face and pretended not to notice.
“Help? I mean, what kind of help?” Kiwi swallowed air as he choked out the words nervously.
“Oh? I couldn’t ask you. It is too embarrassing,” my Mom said. Kiwi was too shy to press the issue even though my Mom was clearly hinting he should totally ask her what was too embarrassing. When he didn’t, she admitted, “The thing is me, and my friends can only teach them so much. We don’t have the right equipment,” my Mom motioned to her painted crotch and the sliver of material that was covering her pussy lips.
“Oh, you seem to have the best equipment,” Kiwi was startled.
“I have an innie and what we need is a guy their age with the patience, experience and well to be quite honest with a dick,” my Mom said.
Kiwi’s eyes went wide when he heard my mother’s forward comment, and he admitted: “I have loads of patience!”
He didn’t say anything about a dick or experience.
“I’ve had them practicing day and night to give a proper blowjob. It is one of the most basic things they need to learn. They are too selfish. They do it for their own pleasure. Here, do you mind if I show you?” my Mom didn’t wait for permission.
She looked Kiwi in the eye and took his hand. She put his finger in her mouth and then began to nibble and bite along the shaft ever so sweetly.
“That is quite nice,” Kiwi gasped trying to control himself from orgasming in his pants.
“No, this is nice,” my Mom stuck his finger down her throat to the base and then pulled it out ever so slowly while kissing the tip and twisting it like she was licking an ice cream cone on a hot day.
“Caw, that was good as gold,” Kiwi said in awe as my mother returned his hand to him.
“I can only teach them so much with fingers. Would you be willing to test them for me?” the tone of Mom’s request was more suited to asking if he’d pass the salt than teach us to suck cocks.
“Test?” Kiwi looked worried.
“Yes, You seem like you are honest and can be objective. I don’t believe you when you say you aren’t experienced because you are a real charmer though,” my Mom explained.
“Test them how?” Kiwi was more worried how he’d be expected to test us. I was too. I noticed the dirty boys that questioned us earlier were throwing clods of sand at us, and Liz and Ann were still talking to one another and laughing.
“You dirty boy, you are going to make me say it aren’t you?” My Mom was toying with him. She didn’t mind saying it, but she wanted him to feel like he was forcing her to be vulgar and lay it out on the line.
“Would you pick one of the girls and let them give you a blowjob and then tell me if it was as good as gold as you say?” Mom asked.
“Are you taking the piss?” Kiwi could hardly believe his ears.
“No?” Mom looked between her legs and looked at up him. Kiwi explained that was a figure of speech where he came from that meant pulling his leg. We had figured that out by his surprised but excited expression.
“Why would I do that?” my Mom asked like this was a perfectly reasonable favor to ask and shouldn’t seem odd at all.
“I mean? Pick any one of them and just ask them to give me a gobby right here and now?” he asked.
“Oh no, don’t be silly!” my Mom turned so that her tits brushed his face completely, but she spoke as if was so blind she didn’t even see where his face was.
“That’s a relief,” Kiwi shrugged.
“You wouldn’t ask. You would just pick whichever one is your favorite, and you could take them to my car or the bathroom at Wendy’s. We can give you our address, and you can come try the other two. We just live around the corner. I’d really appreciate an honest opinion, and as you can see, I don’t have the right equipment,” my Mom smiled seductively.
“I am,” Kiwi started to protest simply on the principle that this was something even he couldn’t believe. Had we gone so far with our ‘good deeds’ that not only would no one else believe it happened if he told the story, but even he wouldn’t believe it?
“You Sheilas don’t mind?” he asked us. We were holding our tits in our hands and letting our mouths hang open, so that drool spilled down our chins and on to our breasts. I think it should have been fairly obvious we would consent, but we all nodded and told him we were eager.
“It would be a huge favor sir,” Candy mumbled with her mouth open “Mom has wanted us to show we can be good cock suckers and she won’t let us have sex with anyone until we learn this. Please?” and we agreed.
He looked at my mother again and then at Liz and Ann, who waved back at him sweetly.
“They already know how to give good head. Just these three,” my Mom indicated us with a wave of our arm and told him to take his pick.
He couldn’t believe his good fortune and seemed indecisive.
“Very shrewd. You want to look them up and down first to decide which one you want?” my Mom asked. “Did you want to inspect them more closely before you decide?”
“I am not going to agree to this and then get hit on the head and wake up in the Singapore Navy on a slow boat bound for China am I?” Kiwi asked with a smile, and my Mom told him no. “This isn’t going to cost anything, is it?” he asked. That was the first sensible question he asked as it did seem like we were whores.
“I have a couple of dollars in my purse. How much do you want? Would twenty be enough for your time?” my Mom asked him.
That was enough for Kiwi. He pointed to Candy and said, “This one, then.”
“Oh, goody!” my Mom smiled.
I saw Liz and Candy share a moment of looking at each other, and I wondered what was going on inside both of their heads.
My Mom told her she could pull her feet out of the sand and shake herself off “Remember what I told you. Take your time. Love the cock! Picture it like a job interview, and you are trying to get the job!” she said.
“Can’t I picture it like my wedding night and he is the man I love, Mom?” Candy asked.
“Whatever you want, but talk dirty and do a good job! Oh and Kiwi, I hope you don’t mind, but I want her to carry the cum out here so I can watch her swallow. Don’t let her swallow until she comes back,” she said.
Kiwi thought about that for a moment, and I thought he was going to ask “How exactly can I stop her from swallowing” but when Candy took his hand and led him towards Wendy’s he didn’t have any more comments.
“As for you two dirty girls,” Mom told us to get out of the sand and smiled at us. “I thought you would need to wait until Friday at least before you had your first dick but take it as a compliment that I thought you were ready now. He seems like a nice boy. He’ll probably be back very quickly. In the meantime, I want you to do some high steps,” Mom said.
She turned us over to Ann, who made us high step like ponies side by side and did deep knee squats while we waited for Kiwi. I don’t know what happened in the Wendy’s bathroom, but they were gone at least15 minutes.
My school nurse seemed sweet and adorable at school, but she was ruthless at giving orders like a relentless Aerobics instructor “Deeper! Let’s see your tits jiggle, sluts! Run in place now! No, bounce so your tits are going up, and your ass cheeks are flapping! C’ mon, Honey, let me see you really put your heart and soul into this.”
Mom talked to Liz while her daughter was in the bathroom, giving a blowjob. I could tell from Liz’s expression that despite her brave face when Candy was leaving, she had some concerns. I wasn’t sure if that was a good thing or a bad thing. If her mom thought this was too much for Candy, she might let her out of it. My Mom patiently explained something to Liz, and while they weren’t arguing, it was clear, they weren’t on the same page.
Ann made me keep my attention focused.
“I’ll spank you right here on the beach, Sugar! Your Mom has already volunteered you to clean my nurse’s station at school in the morning and after the day is over. We are going to be spending lots of time together! The good thing about the nurse’s station is no one will be shocked if they find out you were undressed in there!” she told me.
I used to go to the clinic to get out of class when I didn’t want to take a test or listen to a boring lecture. However, when your mother is a teacher and friends with the school nurse that makes it difficult to use as a refuge.
“Yes Ma’am, thank you, Ma’am!” I answered.
“You almost don’t sound like a total bitch. That’s good, Sugar! Now c’ mon, let’s go run past those boys that were throwing sand at you and see if they want some target practice!!” Mrs. Duffy sounded like an enthusiastic cheerleader coach from a porn movie.
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 244
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 8 times
- Been thanked: 184 times
- Contact:
Chapter 22
After being pelted by clods of sand and being high-step running in tandem side by side on the beach as our school nurse told us we were lazy sluts who needed to bounce our tits more the last person I wanted to see was Betty Finch. Betty had long blonde hair, huge tits, and a perfect body. She exuded sexuality like the 9th-grade version of Samantha Fox! She was with a handsome older man who was different than the last guys I had seen her with that she called “Daddy.”
“Hey, wow! those swimsuits are wild!” she dashed up to us with her tits bouncing, and Ann let us stop but made us continue to march in place. “Are they painted on?” she asked us.
“Yes, Ma’am,” Honey and I answered. Honey was blonde and had big tits, but she was more the girl next door and not porn-star sexy like Betty.
“I love your sense of humor! I thought I was over the top, where did you get this painted?” Betty asked as if she would consider doing the same thing. Her voice was a little raspy like she had been smoking, but even that sounded sexy.
“We painted it ourselves, Ma’am,” I answered truthfully.
“Oh wow, can you do me?” she asked with the kind of overt sexually-suggestive tone like she meant “fuck me.” She smiled and clarified, “I didn’t mean it that way! I don’t have time right now,” she said dismissively like otherwise, she would have totally got down with us. “I am looking for my cousin. I told him to wait while Daddy bought me an ice cream and after we finished or he finished anyway,” she looked scornfully at the older man who was trying not to look like a total pervert for standing with a teenage girl. He looked like Magnum PI without the thick mustache. The older man she was with was wearing a Hawaiin shirt with white pleated shorts like he had money. He put his hands in his pockets, awkwardly and tried to distance himself slightly from the vivacious teenage girl he was with.
“Oh, it’s okay, Daddy! You’ll make it up to me later, won’t you?” She asked him sweetly.
“Yes, baby,” the man said.
She smiled and blew him a kiss. “Mommy will kill me if I lost my cousin. I was supposed to show him a good time,” she asked if we saw him.
“Red afro? Wearing corduroy pants, talks with a New Zealand accent? Ma’am?” Honey asked and when Betty said yes Honey smiled and she had never seen him before.
“Oh okay, well if you do let me know!” Betty bounded off in the other direction.
“Wait a minute,” Ann stopped Betty before she could get too far and glared at Honey. “We saw him. He should be back any minute!”
“You know you will be punished for that?” Ann told Honey.
“I hope so. I am getting tired of just running around the beach, Ma’am” Honey said to Ann.
“Oh my dear, give me an hour, some pullys, rope, and two full buckets of water and I will make you regret that offer!” Ann smiled wickedly. I never thought Ann was the dominant type because she looked so innocent.
“I thought you meant a spanking. Ma’Am” Honey changed her tune suddenly as she tried to picture what Ann had in mind.
“You lightweights. Sam is too big of a softie!” Ann chuckled and led us over to where my mom was.
We could see Candy returning with a bashful looking Kiwi. He had a big grin on his face, but he kept looking at the sand and didn’t even notice Betty bouncing up and down and waving at him.
Everyone else on the beach did. Guys checked me out on a regular basis on the beach at what I would consider normal for a pretty girl. I would pretend to hate guys checking me out, but if it were a hot guy, it would stroke my ego, and even if it wasn’t, it was constant validation. I was receiving double the attention with the painted-on bikini, but the way I had to walk and talk was embarrassing and exposing myself only humiliated me.
Betty had guys walking into one another all the time and triple the attention at all times. Betty was so hot that she was used to having an audience that she acted like a local celebrity and waved and greeted people she didn’t recognize. Her bikini wasn’t even that revealing by comparison to Liz but the way she wore it made her tits jut out and kept her plump ass pert while accentuating her curves.
In short, Mom was a Mustang, and I was a corvette, but Betty was a race car.
“Hey, Mikey!” Betty called her cousin over and explained the last time she saw him. They were three years old. “We used to take baths together! Now, look at him. Is that Mandy Sonneborne he is with?” she said.
Candy walked up to my mouth with her mouth open and showed her the cum “Good. You may swallow!”
“Oh my god, did you just show Blair’s mom the cum in your mouth? was that cum?” Betty was shocked.
“Yes, Ma’am,” Candy answered submissively.
“You guys rock my fucking world! Why are you doing that?”
“We are being disciplined, and Mom wanted to make sure that I sucked his cock properly and didn’t spit it out, Ma’am” I could tell Candy was having a hard time saying this to Betty. Betty wasn’t a gossip, and she was not a prude, but even she was shocked. There were so many rumors about Betty fucking the entire football team and also the rival football team when they didn’t satisfy her that I was shocked to see her blush a little.
Liz looked uncomfortable but she didn’t say anything.
“I don’t understand what you mean. Why do you need to be disciplined, and how does that have anything to do with learning to suck a dick?” Betty asked.
“We’ve been prudes, selfish, vain, cruel, lazy, and so mom thought it best that our sexuality is used to help train us to be good sluts instead of rotten bitches. We’ve been practicing to be good cock suckers this week, and this was my test, Ma’am” Candy admitted.
“With my cousin?” Betty laughed out loud, “You sucked a lot of dicks at that party I was at if I remember correctly! I was stoned out of my mind, so I am not sure,” Betty admitted before remembering that Liz and my mom were teachers at our school.
“That was Mandy Sonneborne. I am tired of who I was. I am ashamed of that bitch. I am Candy now, and I asked Mrs. Conner to discipline me for the summer to get rid of everything Mandy. The blowjobs I used to give were nothing compared to what I am learning now,” Candy smiled with pride.
“How was it, Mikey?” Betty asked her shy cousin.
“It was good as gold,” Kiwi answered and put his thumbs in the air.
It was at that point that Lori and Crystal Donaldsons came running out of the water. They were completely naked. Their paint had washed off. Lori wrapped her arms around her sizable boulder shaped tits, but Crystal covered her bald pussy as the two girls shivered and looked for a towel.
“You weren’t even at the party. You are in discipline too?” Betty recognized them from school immediately and chuckled.
“Fuck no, we just hang out sometimes and stuff! They painted us, but it all washed off,” Lori said as my mom gave her a towel to wrap herself in since her pink-white body was getting the most stares.
George followed behind laughing. “My sister had trouble getting out of the water because people thought she was a beached whale and kept trying to push her back in!”
“George Donovan!” Betty smiled.
“Donaldson,” George gushed and looked at his feet when he saw Betty. She was an impressive and intimidating sight, and a lot of guys were afraid to talk to her.
“Oh yeah, you sat behind me in Science class and did my homework for me! So sweet! I am sorry I forgot your name!” she said.
“I was too shy to ever tell it to you,” George blushed.
“My brother George did your science homework? He is an idiot!” Lori laughed.
“Yeah, well, that would explain why I got a D minus,” Betty laughed and then asked what it takes to get in on this discipline game.
“It isn’t a game, and I am sorry school is all full up this semester!” My mom insisted. I was happy about that. Betty was far too hot to hang out with us. Everything would be about Betty.
“Oh pretty, please? I’ll be good! I want to learn to be a good cocksucker. I bet Daddy would like that, wouldn’t you?” she said to the man that was with her.
“You are pretty good as it is,” he admitted.
“What do I have to do than to sign up?” Betty admired my mom’s tits, and my mom became self-conscious and covered them up by folding her arms. That was a first for her. I was happy that someone could make my mom uncomfortable. I didn’t want Betty in our trio, and obviously my mom didn’t either.
“This is about adjusting my daughter and her friend’s attitudes. I don’t think I am equipped to train you. You are a little too advanced for what I can teach,” mom said.
Ann checked out Betty and looked at my mom to plead that maybe she should reconsider but my mom stood firm on that decision.
“The story of my life. You know I didn’t ask to be born pretty. I dont know George’s last name because he was too shy to ever tell it to me. He did my science homework without my asking. I have to date men twice my age because boys my own age are afraid of me,” she admitted”
It isn’t because you are too pretty. You are vain. I just think you are much more experienced than the other girls,” My mom explained. “I am focused on cleaning up my own mess, and that includes the collateral damage caused by my daughter to her two friends. I am already too overextended and to be honest. I think you would be a full project by yourself. If I were a man, I’d say more the merrier, but I am not trying to create a harem of slave girls. I am trying to straighten out three little teenage bitches to remove a little bit of snot from the world,” My mom explained.
“A harem of slave girls? You’d like that, wouldn’t you Jeffery?” Betty seemed enamored with my mom and wasn’t offended at the rejection. I don’t think she processed yet that she had been told no because it probably so seldom happened to her. She introduced her boyfriend “This is Daddy Epstein,” she explained and inferred he was her “Sugar Daddy.”
My mom and her friends greeted him, and the girls and I curtsied for him.
“I’d have to talk to you actual parents before you did anything with us, anyway” my mom added.
“My mom is in the Riviera with her millionaire boyfriend. He is one of Jeffery’s clients,” she stroked her sugar daddy’s arm playfully. “Daddy gets rich, managing the money of other rich guys,” she was stroking his ego and showing off for my mother’s benefit. Betty had the rich older man eating out of the palm of her hand figuratively. “Jeffery, do you think you could train me to be a good girl?” she cooed, and I have to admit that I wasn’t even into girls and yet I was turned on by her sexy voice.
“I think I have some ideas,” he said, and she asked him enthusiastically what he had in mind. He said something about a private island as they walked away. As an after thought as she walked towards the parking lot she turned to Kiwi and said, “Sorry Mikey, I may be out a little late. I am sure you can find your way home, can’t you?” and didn’t wait to find out what Kiwi had to say in response.
“All good,” Kiwi said with a dejected tone that suggested he was not happy at all about his cousin leaving him stranded. “I’ll just piss off back to your place with the keys I don’t have and let myself in, I suppose,” he chuckled lightly at his circumstances.
“We can give you a ride, Kiwi,” my mom offered and said that was the least she could do.
“What you? you drive with your eyesight the way it is?” Kiwi was clever. I think his grin suggested he knew my mom was goofing on him anyway because he agreed. “Only one problem,” he explained, “I’ve no bloody idea where my cousin lives.”
My mom asked us if we knew where Betty lived, and we didn’t. Mom said she had a phone book at home. This was back before the Internet so no one could just look up an address on their cell phone.
We packed up everything, and mom took us to the shower area on the wooden dock from the beach to the Wendy’s parking area. There were plenty of people in the parking lot and on the beach, and when a gaggle of teenage girls start showering, and all the paint washes completely off to reveal their nudity it isn’t the same as when Buddy and Lewis do it. Especially because mom made the three of us shower together and then she washed her top off. We drew an audience of people. My mom pretended not to notice the six or seven men watching from their cars or the beach and stepped under the water to wash her tits clean of paint and all around the thong she had on. It was small enough you could see the rim of her asshole on either side of the strap in the back and all around her pussy lips.
Ann and Liz remained at the beach. Liz gave Candy a long hug even though her daughter was completely naked and told her she was proud of her. I felt sick to my stomach. I didn’t want her to be “proud” of Candy.
She said, “Even though I don’t agree with everything that Sam is teaching you I think you are ready for it and being made stronger by this education. I have seen a different side to you, and you’ve given me a lot to think about. Thank you for that, Candy,” Liz said. Candy seemed speechless. I wasn’t sure if the bitch was playing a game or she was genuinely moved by her mother’s words.
“Being rude is easy, and it can be funny sometimes. It is a good way to release some steam, but it doesn’t take any effort, and it is a sign of weakness and insecurity.” Liz looked right at me when she said it to her daughter as if to use me as an example of weakness. I tried not to glare back at her.
“Kindness shows great self-discipline and strong self-esteem. Being kind is not always easy, and for someone like you who hasn’t ever had to be, it isn’t something that you can just start doing by flipping a switch. Kindness is a sign of a person who has done a lot of personal work and has come to a great self-understanding and wisdom. Whatever happens this Summer, I hope you learn to be kind over being right and you’ll be right every right every time if you do!”
The things Liz said made no sense to me at that time. To me, it sounded like something you would read on a Hallmark Greeting Card. I didn’t buy it, but her daughter’s expression reflected lights going off in her head when she heard her mother say it to her. I felt jealous because mom ignored me and talked to Kiwi.
Mom made us stand in line with the others in broad daylight butt naked with our hands at our sides until it was over. Buddy and Lewis were allowed to horseplay with one another, and only Lori and Crystal had a towel to cover their nudity, George was fully dressed. My mother acted like it was perfectly normal for her to lead a gaggle of naked kids to the car and be topless. I will say my mom did look a little nervous about the looks she got, and that made me happy because I needed her to be capable of being embarrassed to get any sort of payback on her.
Crystal dropped her towel in solidarity with the rest of us when we dashed across the hot pavement in the parking lot like a bunch of flashers on the way to the car. Lori kept her towel wrapped around her naked body until she got in the car and plopped down in the backseat and took it off.
“We have a beach like this in New Zealand. It is called Papamoa Beach where you are allowed to strip off all your clothes,” Kiwi said it was beautiful as he slid into the back next to all the naked butts sharing the ride home with him.
“You can sit upfront with me,” my mom told him and bumped George from the front seat to the backseat. Kiwi was quite surprised he got the front seat and joined her up front. “This isn’t a nudist beach,” my mom told him flatly as she looked over at him completely topless.
Kiwi spoke directly into her tits like they were microphones because he was staring so closely. He was much less shy and nervous now that he had gotten to know us.
Kiwi didn’t ask why we did it anyway. My mom caught him staring and asked if he liked what he saw.
“Sorry, I was just having a squizz at your boobs. My cousin’s been walking around the house naked since I arrived this weekend, which drove me crazy. I felt guilty, looking at her remarkable tits. I don’t’ feel as guilty looking at yours, but I am sorry about that,” he admitted as my mom pulled out of the parking lot and started to drive topless through the parking lot.
“Don’t be sorry, Kiwi,” my mom explained. “I am the one with the boobs and if I didn’t mind you looking, I wouldn’t have my shirt off. I am flattered you like my tits. You do realize there are several girls your own age with all different shapes and sizes in the backseat too?”
Lori and Crystal were also naked, along with Jenny, Buddy, Lewis and the three of us. The only person with clothes was George. He didn’t care if he was the odd duck, and even though he had seen us naked plenty of times he was staring at us almost as hard as Kiwi was at my mother.
“Yeah, I guess I never saw tits in person until I got to America. I’ve been on nature channel a few times,” he admitted.
“I thought you said there is a nude beach where you are from?”
“Yeah, and it’s beautiful too I would imagine!” he explained that he lived in Hamilton “Well, just outside Cambridge really. It isn’t much to look at,” he explained but no one seemed to care about the distinction. Kiwi looked like the kind of guy who was used to being ignored when he provided details like that.
“Well, these are tits, Kiwi. What do you think?” my mom asked him very bluntly and shook them so that he had a full view of her boobs bouncing.
“They are lovely, and they look so firm” Kiwi became a bit bashful when my mom spoke plainly to him.
“Do you want to give them a squeeze?” my mom asked as she drove down US 41. She was pulling away from a traffic light, and the people in the car next to us noticed she was topless as well. I had my head down a bit so that I wasn’t sitting up straight in the window where they could see I too was naked.
“What? Here and now?” Kiwi couldn’t believe he was being offered a chance to touch my mother’s admittedly exquisite tits.
“No, I was thinking in a week or two? Would that work for you?” my mom had a sarcastic sense of humor, and a wry grin spread across her face.
“Just give them a squeeze while you are driving?” he needed more coaxing, and my mom shrugged and told him to suit himself if he didn’t want to take the offer.
Kiwi quietly and very casually brought his hands over to my mom’s tits while she held her hands on the steering wheel. In those days, almost no one wore seat belts, and it would have shocked anyone if you insisted they do. His hands crept over to her tits as if he were giving her a chance to change her mind, but my mom sighed and waited.
He finally touched both tits with his hands and then squeezed down like he was honking them.
My mom honked the horn as he touched her tits and scared the living bejeezus out of him because it made it seem like he just honked her tits, and they sounded an alarm. Everybody in the car had a good laugh even Kiwi, and he loosened up a bit after that.
“So, how was Candy? you never gave me details,” my mom asked as we neared our street.
“What? Oh, lovely! A plus,” Kiwi shrugged.
“Did she start slowly? Quickly? did she make it seem like you were the entire focus of your world? Could she take your entire length?” Mom wanted to know details.
Kiwi was concerned that everyone was listening to the conversation. Mom turned up the music so that he could explain without my brothers hearing. I saw him explain and use his hands to tell how she touched his cock and my mom laughed.
Once we arrived at our house we all had to get out of the car. Lori and Crystal were nervous their parents and other kids in the neighborhood would see them from our house as they dashed past Mrs. Hannigan into our home.
“More girls for discipline?” Mrs. Hannigan no longer quizzed us about the rent or how many people we had over at the house. She seemed disappointed when she found out Lori and Crystal weren’t going to be punished as well.
“I am ready for a second round if you want me to test the other girls? I mean if it is not too forward?” Kiwi said as the Donaldson’s got dressed. He watched with interest as Lori and Crystal got dressed and admired their bodies. Lori and Crystal were flattered and flirted with him. That seemed to shock the nerdy boy who wasn’t used to any attention at all from girls.
George became a little jealous of the attention Kiwi was getting. “Hey, if the Limey guy gets to get his dick sucked, how come I can’t?” he asked my mom.
“My name is Kiwi,” Kiwi clarified quietly, and the muttered something about “Bugger it.”
“You never asked, and with you, I didn’t think I needed to offer. You had no problem sticking your finger in the girls when they get inspected or spanking them,” Mom shrugged.
“Well, I am asking!” George said bluntly.
“Then I am telling you anytime you come over you can ask me and if the girls aren’t busy, they would be happy to practice on you. All you have to do is tell me how they did,” my mom smiled at him, and George was elated.
“We have to go home now though George,” Lori reminded him.
“We can stay for a while can’t we?” George lamented and begged his sister to agree they had more time to stay.
“Dad will have our asses for being late,” Lori told him.
“He’d be so busy with ass your size that he wouldn’t have time for mine!” George insulted his sister.
“Kiss my salty butthole, George! Stay if you want too,” Lori offered sarcastically.
George said he’d love to do that, but he was afraid he’d fall in if he tried to kiss her ass. He then made sure my mom was going to give him a raincheck on the offer before leaving with his sisters. He asked, “Can I fuck them too?” and my mom pointed out the door and told him to go home with a playful smile before he got into trouble. They were all fully dressed as they left the house, leaving the rest of us naked.
Kiwi stood there awkwardly unsure of what to do with his hands as he looked intently at our tile floor.
“It doesn’t sound like you have any place to be for a while. I’d appreciate it if you would. I just need you to understand that I am going to be spanking the other two girls while you are in my bedroom. We practice domestic discipline here 24/7”
“Spank them? What did they do wrong?” he asked with a look of concern on his face for our well being. He didn’t even know us. I didn’t understand why he would care why we were being spanked? I definitely wouldn’t have unless it was something I could use to my advantage and that didn’t seem like him at all.
“They do a lot of things wrong but this a maintenance spanking. I’ll also spank Jenny,” she indicated my cousin, who was nearly naked as well. Jenny curtsied for Kiwi’s benefit lifting invisible skirts, and Kiwi tipped an invisible hat rim in response.
“I dont’ understand,” Kiwi said.
“I wouldnt expect you too,” she told Kiwi. She had us stand together and demonstrate for her with our tits pressed together and tongues touching while he sat on the couch and watched us take turns being spanked.
“Candy, what did your mother tell you today?” my mom insisted Candy repeat the things she told her about how kindness was hard and had to be taught to someone like her. She made Candy explain why it couldn’t just be something she learned on her own.
“I could have been kind at anytime. There were plenty of role models around me that I could have used. My mother, my brothers, my dad, but instead I got away with being an arrogant little twat, Ma’am and I found it easier to be the girl I am,”
“The girl you WERE! Mandy is no more,” my mom made Candy agree and say what her name was.
“Wait, I thought YOU were her mom,” Kiwi seemed confused. My mom made Candy explained.
“Samantha is Sugar’s biological mom, but for this summer she is Candy and Honey’s mom too. I told my mother that when we are doing delight training we signal that by referring to her as Mom and not Mistress or Ma’am. My mom was okay with that decision and said she couldn’t think of anyone more appropriate to be a second mother to me than Samantha Conner,” Candy said.
“What is delight training?” Kiwi asked.
Mom told him this would go easier if he stood up and took a paddle and started asking the questions instead of interrupting.
Kiwi was reluctant to smack our asses. He said he didn’t have a mean bone in his body. I didn’t like being spanked in front of him, but I would prefer he do it then my mother because he was wimpy looking.
My mom had to show him how to spank asses and use his wrists several times before he got the hang of making our asses jiggle and tingle from the pain.
“This won’t hurt them?” he asked my mom.
“You can ask your questions of them. One at a time for every spank. Give them ten each, and if you still have questions afterward, there are always other sessions. We do this twice a day,” my mom smiled at him with confidence.
Kiwi looked like a starry-eyed boy who had just been handed the keys to the hotrod by the beautiful woman in the car who asked him if he had on a pair of Bugle Boy jeans commercial on TV and told he could drive it anywhere he liked.
“Hey, wow! those swimsuits are wild!” she dashed up to us with her tits bouncing, and Ann let us stop but made us continue to march in place. “Are they painted on?” she asked us.
“Yes, Ma’am,” Honey and I answered. Honey was blonde and had big tits, but she was more the girl next door and not porn-star sexy like Betty.
“I love your sense of humor! I thought I was over the top, where did you get this painted?” Betty asked as if she would consider doing the same thing. Her voice was a little raspy like she had been smoking, but even that sounded sexy.
“We painted it ourselves, Ma’am,” I answered truthfully.
“Oh wow, can you do me?” she asked with the kind of overt sexually-suggestive tone like she meant “fuck me.” She smiled and clarified, “I didn’t mean it that way! I don’t have time right now,” she said dismissively like otherwise, she would have totally got down with us. “I am looking for my cousin. I told him to wait while Daddy bought me an ice cream and after we finished or he finished anyway,” she looked scornfully at the older man who was trying not to look like a total pervert for standing with a teenage girl. He looked like Magnum PI without the thick mustache. The older man she was with was wearing a Hawaiin shirt with white pleated shorts like he had money. He put his hands in his pockets, awkwardly and tried to distance himself slightly from the vivacious teenage girl he was with.
“Oh, it’s okay, Daddy! You’ll make it up to me later, won’t you?” She asked him sweetly.
“Yes, baby,” the man said.
She smiled and blew him a kiss. “Mommy will kill me if I lost my cousin. I was supposed to show him a good time,” she asked if we saw him.
“Red afro? Wearing corduroy pants, talks with a New Zealand accent? Ma’am?” Honey asked and when Betty said yes Honey smiled and she had never seen him before.
“Oh okay, well if you do let me know!” Betty bounded off in the other direction.
“Wait a minute,” Ann stopped Betty before she could get too far and glared at Honey. “We saw him. He should be back any minute!”
“You know you will be punished for that?” Ann told Honey.
“I hope so. I am getting tired of just running around the beach, Ma’am” Honey said to Ann.
“Oh my dear, give me an hour, some pullys, rope, and two full buckets of water and I will make you regret that offer!” Ann smiled wickedly. I never thought Ann was the dominant type because she looked so innocent.
“I thought you meant a spanking. Ma’Am” Honey changed her tune suddenly as she tried to picture what Ann had in mind.
“You lightweights. Sam is too big of a softie!” Ann chuckled and led us over to where my mom was.
We could see Candy returning with a bashful looking Kiwi. He had a big grin on his face, but he kept looking at the sand and didn’t even notice Betty bouncing up and down and waving at him.
Everyone else on the beach did. Guys checked me out on a regular basis on the beach at what I would consider normal for a pretty girl. I would pretend to hate guys checking me out, but if it were a hot guy, it would stroke my ego, and even if it wasn’t, it was constant validation. I was receiving double the attention with the painted-on bikini, but the way I had to walk and talk was embarrassing and exposing myself only humiliated me.
Betty had guys walking into one another all the time and triple the attention at all times. Betty was so hot that she was used to having an audience that she acted like a local celebrity and waved and greeted people she didn’t recognize. Her bikini wasn’t even that revealing by comparison to Liz but the way she wore it made her tits jut out and kept her plump ass pert while accentuating her curves.
In short, Mom was a Mustang, and I was a corvette, but Betty was a race car.
“Hey, Mikey!” Betty called her cousin over and explained the last time she saw him. They were three years old. “We used to take baths together! Now, look at him. Is that Mandy Sonneborne he is with?” she said.
Candy walked up to my mouth with her mouth open and showed her the cum “Good. You may swallow!”
“Oh my god, did you just show Blair’s mom the cum in your mouth? was that cum?” Betty was shocked.
“Yes, Ma’am,” Candy answered submissively.
“You guys rock my fucking world! Why are you doing that?”
“We are being disciplined, and Mom wanted to make sure that I sucked his cock properly and didn’t spit it out, Ma’am” I could tell Candy was having a hard time saying this to Betty. Betty wasn’t a gossip, and she was not a prude, but even she was shocked. There were so many rumors about Betty fucking the entire football team and also the rival football team when they didn’t satisfy her that I was shocked to see her blush a little.
Liz looked uncomfortable but she didn’t say anything.
“I don’t understand what you mean. Why do you need to be disciplined, and how does that have anything to do with learning to suck a dick?” Betty asked.
“We’ve been prudes, selfish, vain, cruel, lazy, and so mom thought it best that our sexuality is used to help train us to be good sluts instead of rotten bitches. We’ve been practicing to be good cock suckers this week, and this was my test, Ma’am” Candy admitted.
“With my cousin?” Betty laughed out loud, “You sucked a lot of dicks at that party I was at if I remember correctly! I was stoned out of my mind, so I am not sure,” Betty admitted before remembering that Liz and my mom were teachers at our school.
“That was Mandy Sonneborne. I am tired of who I was. I am ashamed of that bitch. I am Candy now, and I asked Mrs. Conner to discipline me for the summer to get rid of everything Mandy. The blowjobs I used to give were nothing compared to what I am learning now,” Candy smiled with pride.
“How was it, Mikey?” Betty asked her shy cousin.
“It was good as gold,” Kiwi answered and put his thumbs in the air.
It was at that point that Lori and Crystal Donaldsons came running out of the water. They were completely naked. Their paint had washed off. Lori wrapped her arms around her sizable boulder shaped tits, but Crystal covered her bald pussy as the two girls shivered and looked for a towel.
“You weren’t even at the party. You are in discipline too?” Betty recognized them from school immediately and chuckled.
“Fuck no, we just hang out sometimes and stuff! They painted us, but it all washed off,” Lori said as my mom gave her a towel to wrap herself in since her pink-white body was getting the most stares.
George followed behind laughing. “My sister had trouble getting out of the water because people thought she was a beached whale and kept trying to push her back in!”
“George Donovan!” Betty smiled.
“Donaldson,” George gushed and looked at his feet when he saw Betty. She was an impressive and intimidating sight, and a lot of guys were afraid to talk to her.
“Oh yeah, you sat behind me in Science class and did my homework for me! So sweet! I am sorry I forgot your name!” she said.
“I was too shy to ever tell it to you,” George blushed.
“My brother George did your science homework? He is an idiot!” Lori laughed.
“Yeah, well, that would explain why I got a D minus,” Betty laughed and then asked what it takes to get in on this discipline game.
“It isn’t a game, and I am sorry school is all full up this semester!” My mom insisted. I was happy about that. Betty was far too hot to hang out with us. Everything would be about Betty.
“Oh pretty, please? I’ll be good! I want to learn to be a good cocksucker. I bet Daddy would like that, wouldn’t you?” she said to the man that was with her.
“You are pretty good as it is,” he admitted.
“What do I have to do than to sign up?” Betty admired my mom’s tits, and my mom became self-conscious and covered them up by folding her arms. That was a first for her. I was happy that someone could make my mom uncomfortable. I didn’t want Betty in our trio, and obviously my mom didn’t either.
“This is about adjusting my daughter and her friend’s attitudes. I don’t think I am equipped to train you. You are a little too advanced for what I can teach,” mom said.
Ann checked out Betty and looked at my mom to plead that maybe she should reconsider but my mom stood firm on that decision.
“The story of my life. You know I didn’t ask to be born pretty. I dont know George’s last name because he was too shy to ever tell it to me. He did my science homework without my asking. I have to date men twice my age because boys my own age are afraid of me,” she admitted”
It isn’t because you are too pretty. You are vain. I just think you are much more experienced than the other girls,” My mom explained. “I am focused on cleaning up my own mess, and that includes the collateral damage caused by my daughter to her two friends. I am already too overextended and to be honest. I think you would be a full project by yourself. If I were a man, I’d say more the merrier, but I am not trying to create a harem of slave girls. I am trying to straighten out three little teenage bitches to remove a little bit of snot from the world,” My mom explained.
“A harem of slave girls? You’d like that, wouldn’t you Jeffery?” Betty seemed enamored with my mom and wasn’t offended at the rejection. I don’t think she processed yet that she had been told no because it probably so seldom happened to her. She introduced her boyfriend “This is Daddy Epstein,” she explained and inferred he was her “Sugar Daddy.”
My mom and her friends greeted him, and the girls and I curtsied for him.
“I’d have to talk to you actual parents before you did anything with us, anyway” my mom added.
“My mom is in the Riviera with her millionaire boyfriend. He is one of Jeffery’s clients,” she stroked her sugar daddy’s arm playfully. “Daddy gets rich, managing the money of other rich guys,” she was stroking his ego and showing off for my mother’s benefit. Betty had the rich older man eating out of the palm of her hand figuratively. “Jeffery, do you think you could train me to be a good girl?” she cooed, and I have to admit that I wasn’t even into girls and yet I was turned on by her sexy voice.
“I think I have some ideas,” he said, and she asked him enthusiastically what he had in mind. He said something about a private island as they walked away. As an after thought as she walked towards the parking lot she turned to Kiwi and said, “Sorry Mikey, I may be out a little late. I am sure you can find your way home, can’t you?” and didn’t wait to find out what Kiwi had to say in response.
“All good,” Kiwi said with a dejected tone that suggested he was not happy at all about his cousin leaving him stranded. “I’ll just piss off back to your place with the keys I don’t have and let myself in, I suppose,” he chuckled lightly at his circumstances.
“We can give you a ride, Kiwi,” my mom offered and said that was the least she could do.
“What you? you drive with your eyesight the way it is?” Kiwi was clever. I think his grin suggested he knew my mom was goofing on him anyway because he agreed. “Only one problem,” he explained, “I’ve no bloody idea where my cousin lives.”
My mom asked us if we knew where Betty lived, and we didn’t. Mom said she had a phone book at home. This was back before the Internet so no one could just look up an address on their cell phone.
We packed up everything, and mom took us to the shower area on the wooden dock from the beach to the Wendy’s parking area. There were plenty of people in the parking lot and on the beach, and when a gaggle of teenage girls start showering, and all the paint washes completely off to reveal their nudity it isn’t the same as when Buddy and Lewis do it. Especially because mom made the three of us shower together and then she washed her top off. We drew an audience of people. My mom pretended not to notice the six or seven men watching from their cars or the beach and stepped under the water to wash her tits clean of paint and all around the thong she had on. It was small enough you could see the rim of her asshole on either side of the strap in the back and all around her pussy lips.
Ann and Liz remained at the beach. Liz gave Candy a long hug even though her daughter was completely naked and told her she was proud of her. I felt sick to my stomach. I didn’t want her to be “proud” of Candy.
She said, “Even though I don’t agree with everything that Sam is teaching you I think you are ready for it and being made stronger by this education. I have seen a different side to you, and you’ve given me a lot to think about. Thank you for that, Candy,” Liz said. Candy seemed speechless. I wasn’t sure if the bitch was playing a game or she was genuinely moved by her mother’s words.
“Being rude is easy, and it can be funny sometimes. It is a good way to release some steam, but it doesn’t take any effort, and it is a sign of weakness and insecurity.” Liz looked right at me when she said it to her daughter as if to use me as an example of weakness. I tried not to glare back at her.
“Kindness shows great self-discipline and strong self-esteem. Being kind is not always easy, and for someone like you who hasn’t ever had to be, it isn’t something that you can just start doing by flipping a switch. Kindness is a sign of a person who has done a lot of personal work and has come to a great self-understanding and wisdom. Whatever happens this Summer, I hope you learn to be kind over being right and you’ll be right every right every time if you do!”
The things Liz said made no sense to me at that time. To me, it sounded like something you would read on a Hallmark Greeting Card. I didn’t buy it, but her daughter’s expression reflected lights going off in her head when she heard her mother say it to her. I felt jealous because mom ignored me and talked to Kiwi.
Mom made us stand in line with the others in broad daylight butt naked with our hands at our sides until it was over. Buddy and Lewis were allowed to horseplay with one another, and only Lori and Crystal had a towel to cover their nudity, George was fully dressed. My mother acted like it was perfectly normal for her to lead a gaggle of naked kids to the car and be topless. I will say my mom did look a little nervous about the looks she got, and that made me happy because I needed her to be capable of being embarrassed to get any sort of payback on her.
Crystal dropped her towel in solidarity with the rest of us when we dashed across the hot pavement in the parking lot like a bunch of flashers on the way to the car. Lori kept her towel wrapped around her naked body until she got in the car and plopped down in the backseat and took it off.
“We have a beach like this in New Zealand. It is called Papamoa Beach where you are allowed to strip off all your clothes,” Kiwi said it was beautiful as he slid into the back next to all the naked butts sharing the ride home with him.
“You can sit upfront with me,” my mom told him and bumped George from the front seat to the backseat. Kiwi was quite surprised he got the front seat and joined her up front. “This isn’t a nudist beach,” my mom told him flatly as she looked over at him completely topless.
Kiwi spoke directly into her tits like they were microphones because he was staring so closely. He was much less shy and nervous now that he had gotten to know us.
Kiwi didn’t ask why we did it anyway. My mom caught him staring and asked if he liked what he saw.
“Sorry, I was just having a squizz at your boobs. My cousin’s been walking around the house naked since I arrived this weekend, which drove me crazy. I felt guilty, looking at her remarkable tits. I don’t’ feel as guilty looking at yours, but I am sorry about that,” he admitted as my mom pulled out of the parking lot and started to drive topless through the parking lot.
“Don’t be sorry, Kiwi,” my mom explained. “I am the one with the boobs and if I didn’t mind you looking, I wouldn’t have my shirt off. I am flattered you like my tits. You do realize there are several girls your own age with all different shapes and sizes in the backseat too?”
Lori and Crystal were also naked, along with Jenny, Buddy, Lewis and the three of us. The only person with clothes was George. He didn’t care if he was the odd duck, and even though he had seen us naked plenty of times he was staring at us almost as hard as Kiwi was at my mother.
“Yeah, I guess I never saw tits in person until I got to America. I’ve been on nature channel a few times,” he admitted.
“I thought you said there is a nude beach where you are from?”
“Yeah, and it’s beautiful too I would imagine!” he explained that he lived in Hamilton “Well, just outside Cambridge really. It isn’t much to look at,” he explained but no one seemed to care about the distinction. Kiwi looked like the kind of guy who was used to being ignored when he provided details like that.
“Well, these are tits, Kiwi. What do you think?” my mom asked him very bluntly and shook them so that he had a full view of her boobs bouncing.
“They are lovely, and they look so firm” Kiwi became a bit bashful when my mom spoke plainly to him.
“Do you want to give them a squeeze?” my mom asked as she drove down US 41. She was pulling away from a traffic light, and the people in the car next to us noticed she was topless as well. I had my head down a bit so that I wasn’t sitting up straight in the window where they could see I too was naked.
“What? Here and now?” Kiwi couldn’t believe he was being offered a chance to touch my mother’s admittedly exquisite tits.
“No, I was thinking in a week or two? Would that work for you?” my mom had a sarcastic sense of humor, and a wry grin spread across her face.
“Just give them a squeeze while you are driving?” he needed more coaxing, and my mom shrugged and told him to suit himself if he didn’t want to take the offer.
Kiwi quietly and very casually brought his hands over to my mom’s tits while she held her hands on the steering wheel. In those days, almost no one wore seat belts, and it would have shocked anyone if you insisted they do. His hands crept over to her tits as if he were giving her a chance to change her mind, but my mom sighed and waited.
He finally touched both tits with his hands and then squeezed down like he was honking them.
My mom honked the horn as he touched her tits and scared the living bejeezus out of him because it made it seem like he just honked her tits, and they sounded an alarm. Everybody in the car had a good laugh even Kiwi, and he loosened up a bit after that.
“So, how was Candy? you never gave me details,” my mom asked as we neared our street.
“What? Oh, lovely! A plus,” Kiwi shrugged.
“Did she start slowly? Quickly? did she make it seem like you were the entire focus of your world? Could she take your entire length?” Mom wanted to know details.
Kiwi was concerned that everyone was listening to the conversation. Mom turned up the music so that he could explain without my brothers hearing. I saw him explain and use his hands to tell how she touched his cock and my mom laughed.
Once we arrived at our house we all had to get out of the car. Lori and Crystal were nervous their parents and other kids in the neighborhood would see them from our house as they dashed past Mrs. Hannigan into our home.
“More girls for discipline?” Mrs. Hannigan no longer quizzed us about the rent or how many people we had over at the house. She seemed disappointed when she found out Lori and Crystal weren’t going to be punished as well.
“I am ready for a second round if you want me to test the other girls? I mean if it is not too forward?” Kiwi said as the Donaldson’s got dressed. He watched with interest as Lori and Crystal got dressed and admired their bodies. Lori and Crystal were flattered and flirted with him. That seemed to shock the nerdy boy who wasn’t used to any attention at all from girls.
George became a little jealous of the attention Kiwi was getting. “Hey, if the Limey guy gets to get his dick sucked, how come I can’t?” he asked my mom.
“My name is Kiwi,” Kiwi clarified quietly, and the muttered something about “Bugger it.”
“You never asked, and with you, I didn’t think I needed to offer. You had no problem sticking your finger in the girls when they get inspected or spanking them,” Mom shrugged.
“Well, I am asking!” George said bluntly.
“Then I am telling you anytime you come over you can ask me and if the girls aren’t busy, they would be happy to practice on you. All you have to do is tell me how they did,” my mom smiled at him, and George was elated.
“We have to go home now though George,” Lori reminded him.
“We can stay for a while can’t we?” George lamented and begged his sister to agree they had more time to stay.
“Dad will have our asses for being late,” Lori told him.
“He’d be so busy with ass your size that he wouldn’t have time for mine!” George insulted his sister.
“Kiss my salty butthole, George! Stay if you want too,” Lori offered sarcastically.
George said he’d love to do that, but he was afraid he’d fall in if he tried to kiss her ass. He then made sure my mom was going to give him a raincheck on the offer before leaving with his sisters. He asked, “Can I fuck them too?” and my mom pointed out the door and told him to go home with a playful smile before he got into trouble. They were all fully dressed as they left the house, leaving the rest of us naked.
Kiwi stood there awkwardly unsure of what to do with his hands as he looked intently at our tile floor.
“It doesn’t sound like you have any place to be for a while. I’d appreciate it if you would. I just need you to understand that I am going to be spanking the other two girls while you are in my bedroom. We practice domestic discipline here 24/7”
“Spank them? What did they do wrong?” he asked with a look of concern on his face for our well being. He didn’t even know us. I didn’t understand why he would care why we were being spanked? I definitely wouldn’t have unless it was something I could use to my advantage and that didn’t seem like him at all.
“They do a lot of things wrong but this a maintenance spanking. I’ll also spank Jenny,” she indicated my cousin, who was nearly naked as well. Jenny curtsied for Kiwi’s benefit lifting invisible skirts, and Kiwi tipped an invisible hat rim in response.
“I dont’ understand,” Kiwi said.
“I wouldnt expect you too,” she told Kiwi. She had us stand together and demonstrate for her with our tits pressed together and tongues touching while he sat on the couch and watched us take turns being spanked.
“Candy, what did your mother tell you today?” my mom insisted Candy repeat the things she told her about how kindness was hard and had to be taught to someone like her. She made Candy explain why it couldn’t just be something she learned on her own.
“I could have been kind at anytime. There were plenty of role models around me that I could have used. My mother, my brothers, my dad, but instead I got away with being an arrogant little twat, Ma’am and I found it easier to be the girl I am,”
“The girl you WERE! Mandy is no more,” my mom made Candy agree and say what her name was.
“Wait, I thought YOU were her mom,” Kiwi seemed confused. My mom made Candy explained.
“Samantha is Sugar’s biological mom, but for this summer she is Candy and Honey’s mom too. I told my mother that when we are doing delight training we signal that by referring to her as Mom and not Mistress or Ma’am. My mom was okay with that decision and said she couldn’t think of anyone more appropriate to be a second mother to me than Samantha Conner,” Candy said.
“What is delight training?” Kiwi asked.
Mom told him this would go easier if he stood up and took a paddle and started asking the questions instead of interrupting.
Kiwi was reluctant to smack our asses. He said he didn’t have a mean bone in his body. I didn’t like being spanked in front of him, but I would prefer he do it then my mother because he was wimpy looking.
My mom had to show him how to spank asses and use his wrists several times before he got the hang of making our asses jiggle and tingle from the pain.
“This won’t hurt them?” he asked my mom.
“You can ask your questions of them. One at a time for every spank. Give them ten each, and if you still have questions afterward, there are always other sessions. We do this twice a day,” my mom smiled at him with confidence.
Kiwi looked like a starry-eyed boy who had just been handed the keys to the hotrod by the beautiful woman in the car who asked him if he had on a pair of Bugle Boy jeans commercial on TV and told he could drive it anywhere he liked.
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 244
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 8 times
- Been thanked: 184 times
- Contact:
Chapter 23
“Did you like gobbing my knob?” Kiwi’s spank on Candy’s pert, sun-kissed ass was hardly more than a tap. The first time George spanked one of us he made us nearly fall over. Kiwi wasn’t cut from the same cloth. He was obviously concerned he’d hurt us, and he didn’t want to seem mean or cruel. I was already thinking of ways I could exploit that to my advantage if he hung around.
“One, thank you, Sir!” Candy started her count over for him. “I wasn’t supposed to enjoy sucking your cock, sir.”
Kiwi was all fumbles and nerves. It was clear he felt guilty about hitting Candy on the butt, and he turned red when she said, sucking his cock loud enough, my brothers and Jenny could hear it. My brothers paid no attention and played with fire trucks while Jenny dutifully stood to the side, observing in case my Mother needed anything like a maid in waiting. He wanted to know if he was doing it right and if it was fair if that the count of spankings was started over.
“You won’t break me, Sir, and I won’t be angry with you if you spank me. I have to be disciplined twice a day. If you don’t do it hard enough then it won’t do me any good,” Candy had to coax him.
I didn’t like nerdy boys at all, but I was starting to see the value in having Kiwi around if he would administer punishments. They would be so weak they wouldn’t do any good, but I’d get through them with minimal effort. I could pretend I was changing to satisfy my mom and pass her dumb summer school program.
“You won’t break any of us, Sir,” I added. My mom slapped my bottom hard and told me to wait for my turn. I made a harrumph sound automatically when I was told to shut up. It wouldn’t be as easy as I thought to pretend I was humble and well disciplined.
Kiwi’s second swat was a sliver more intense than the last. “I want to know if you would have offered me a hummer if you weren’t in this summer school program,” Kiwi said.
I was facing Candy with my tits pressed to hers and Honey. Our lips were touching like we were kissing and our tongues were supposed to be touching between swats. I could see in her eyes that she sincerely wished he hadn’t asked that question because she was going to have to hurt him.
“Two Sir, thank you! No, I would never have even talked to you. I would have laughed at you if you came up to us because you had on long pants. The very thought that you could touch my ass with a paddle would have made me sick to my stomach,” she admitted very honestly without malice in her tone.
“Gah, you don’t have to be SO detailed about it, do you?” he said.
“Three Sir, thank you! Yes, I have to be very detailed and honest. I must be explicit in my speech and not sugar coat anything. If I am, then, I am punished. I am sorry if my words hurt you, but you asked, and I had to tell you the truth,” she said.
“I didn’t spank you a third time,” Kiwi admitted.
“Oh, I am sorry, I didn’t notice sir, Please go ahead,” she waited and closed her eyes.
This time I heard a much louder swat across her ass. Kiwi had put a little English on his paddle that time and brought it down hard enough that Candy’s eyes shot open wide and she hissed.
“Three, thank you sir!”
“You like being spanked like that?” he asked and did it again. This time there wasn’t as much surprise in her eyes from the sizzle of the paddle across her butt cheeks, but I could tell it was a respectable enough swat.
“No sir, if I liked it then I wouldn’t get the proper motivation from it. These maintenance beatings are to remind us of our place and make us fear punishments,” she admitted and counted four.
He swatted her again and asked if she didn’t like it, then why does she do it.
I could tell that Candy didn’t like being asked the same question again, but she gritted her teeth and counted out the spanking and told him, “I am not here to do what I like. I am here to obey and be disciplined. That means sucking cocks if I am told to suck a cock, and getting spanked. I like the outcome of who I am becoming and what I am learning even if it is difficult,” she explained.
Kiwi said he thought he understood, but he needed to “noodle on it” some. He spanked her again and this time didn’t ask a question. He apologized to Candy for not being able to think of one this time.
“Six Sir, thank you! You don’t have to ever apologize to me or say thank you when I do something. I am here to serve, and you are doing me a favor by disciplining me,” she said like a perfect little suck-up. I had heard Jenny say that many times in the past. She must have learned it from her.
“I am from New Zealand. It is in my nature to apologize and say thank you. I’ve never met any girls like you. The ones I know wouldn’t want to change being stuck up snobs,” he said as he hit her ass again.
“Seven Sir, thank you! Some of us,” Candy looked right at me with her pretty deep brown doe-eyes “Don’t want to change at all either. It isn’t easy, and I was skeptical this would work, but so far it seems to be doing the trick. You are doing much better, by the way, Sir,” she said.
“If you don’t want me to tell you? Thanks, why do you have to do it? Why don’t you hold me to the same standard?” Kiwi still didn’t seem to get what we were doing. He swatted her again.
“Eight Sir, I can’t tell you what to do. I was letting you know that I obey without need for thanks because you wanted to know about us. You are my better. I address you as Sir because that is your title in this house and we all have to call you that,” she said.
“Does your bum ever get sore from all these paddles? It hurts my hand,” he said as he used the paddle on her ass again.
“Nine Sir, yes it does,” Candy laughed as she answered “It is worse when I am spanked on my cunt and tits as well,” she admitted breezily.
“You get spanked on the cunny and boobs?” Kiwi was shocked. He spanked her again.
“Yes, Sir, all the time,” Candy counted out the last of her spankings. Kiwi handed the paddle back to my Mother and thanked her for letting him try that.
“I’d like to see that some time! I didn’t know. You Americans are from another world,” Kiwi said with surprise in his tone.
“I don’t mind if you want to spank the other girls on the tits or the cunt? Unless your hand is tired?” My mom offered our bodies to this boy who was a complete stranger until about an hour ago.
“Really? I’ve got another hand! You don’t mind? Do you ever spank them with just your hand?” he asked.
“You are using Tyrone, but I have Luther over there,” My mom pointed out the heavier spiked paddle. She said she had not introduced us to whips and floggers, but Kiwi could use his hand if he wanted too.
“Directly on the boobs? Like right across the nipples?” he asked. My mom was still topless from earlier.
“That’s the most sensitive part, but you are free to slap them anywhere when they deserve or need it. Just not on the face,” my mom showed him some other parts of the body that were not preferable like on our tail bone or kidneys.
Kiwi still had that starry-eyed expression on his face of appreciation. He obviously felt guilty, and my mom told him that he could stick with spanking our asses if that made him feel more comfortable.
“I was just taught you never-ever hit a woman,” Kiwi admitted. His tone suggested he didn’t want my mom to think he was a wimp, and he needed an excuse to not participate in our beatings.
“Don’t hit them in anger or to beat them up. What we are doing is necessary daily discipline, and I am here to tell you that if I had started this with my daughter much sooner, she wouldn’t need Luther as often as she does,” he said.
“Which one is your actual daughter then?” Kiwi asked. He seemed intimidated of me, and when my mom told him that I was her biological daughter, he said he could see the resemblance in our faces.
“I just don’t know how I feel about spanking a girl in front of her mum” Kiwi sounded reluctant.
“Kiwi, I am not going to force you to do anything. I offered it because you were curious. You can sit on the couch and watch, or you don’t have to watch at all,” My mom had a playful but considerate expression on her face. She knew Kiwi wanted to participate on some level and he was just painfully shy. She shrugged and told him, “The spanking is going to happen with or without you though,” My mom shrugged and walked over to pick up Luther. “You were asking questions, and I offered to let you satisfy your curiosity. If it is satisfied, then I am happy,” my mom said and told Honey to turn around straight and put her hands behind her head. Mom left Candy and I touching tits and tongues in the center of the living room. She was about to Hit Honey across the tits with the paddle like she was swinging a baseball bat when Kiwi spoke up.
“I didn’t say it was satisfied. My mind is a little blown. Have you ever tried though just like teaching them with books and lectures perhaps? You know?” Kiwi felt sorry for us.
“Yes, that is what happened right up until this summer. They’ve lied, cheated, shoplifted, destroyed the apartment with loud parties, manipulated, got high, got drunk, had sex parties, sadistically punished their cousin, and hurt people’s feelings just for the fun of it and that is just for starters. It didn’t work,” she explained.
Honey sighed a little as she had to wait with her hands behind her head and anticipate that first kiss from Luther across her her huge nipples. She could be a glutton for punishment, but her nipples were extra-sensitive. I liked that she looked nervous in anticipation of what was to come.
“Why do her nipples get so hard?” Kiwi asked as he interrupted my Mother after he accepted her answer. “Is it like an erection but for girls?” he asked.
“Honey has very extended and thick nipples that can get hard when she gets excited. Not all girls work the same way but sure, you could say they are like two tiny dicks on her chest,” my mom said bluntly, and Honey blushed.
“Are you excited that Sugar’s mum is gonna hit you across the boobs?” he asked.
“Kiwi, do you want to ask Honey questions?” she handed him Luther. It was heavy in Kiwi’s bony arms, and he looked uncomfortable. “Do I have to use this or can I just slap her tits?”
“You can if you understand that this is a maintenance beating and not grabby-feely time. You are there to make them regret needing these beatings,” my mom explained and hit Honey hard across the tits with her hand and let her big boobs swing. Honey inhaled deeply but didn’t flinch.
“Is she supposed to regret answering the questions as well?” Kiwi asked my Mother.
“I am going to make you slap my tits in a minute if you want more answers,” Mom joked before explaining the affirmation process. “The reason they are asked questions while they endure humiliation and pain is that in that submissive mental state, it is easier to get the truth out of them. You can ask them what they are learning and about their bodies the way you have. You can also ask them about their past and who they are,” my mom said.
Kiwi said he’d like a demonstration. My mom said that would be fine, but she was going to use Luther, and she took back the heavy paddle and gave Honey a wallop across the chest that nearly knocked Honey backward.
“Two Ma’am, thank you,” she counted.
“That first slap was a demonstration,” My mom chuckled and told her that counted as her first swat. My mom said as she delivered the second swat, “Tell Kiwi why your nipples are hard even though I just hit you.”
“Two Ma’am, thank you! My nipples are like two baby dicks on my chest. The more you play with them, pinch or poke, the harder they get, Ma’am.” she admitted.
“If you hit me in the nads I would be crying in my beer,” Kiwi winced.
“I would have too, but I am getting used to it, Sir,” Honey answered. My mom hit her again across the tits and told her to answer her and not him. “This is my time. You will give me 100% of your attention. If Kiwi decides to spank you, then you will do the same for him,” my mom clarified.
“Three Ma’am, thank you for reminding me of my place!” Honey answered.
My mom’s next question was why was she supposed to thank her for hitting her. Mom’s swats were making Honey’s big tits jiggle. Buddy and Lewis stopped playing and watched a bit, but their short attention span wouldn’t keep them watching for long.
“Four Ma’am, Thank you. I show my appreciation for you taking the time out of your day to beat me and teach me. You show interest in making me a good slut instead of a rotten bitch. Something my actual Mother would never do,” she admitted.
My mom swatted her again and asked if she would disrespect her Mother when she got home after the summer program was over.
“Five Ma’am, thank you If I did she wouldn’t notice. She kind of expects me to act that way now. I really don’t know if this training will stick with me or if I’ll have to come over and get a touch up now and then?” she was asking.
My mom hit her again across the tits and asked, “If you can get away with being a little shit at home, then why would you come over here to change back. Why not just change or pretend to respect your mom?”
“Six Ma’am, thank you. Real respect is earned, and my mom doesn’t have my respect. I don’t respect Kiwi either. I’d let him beat me or suck his dick but only because you told me. I don’t respect many people, and I don’t know how to change on my own. I am happy to be here. I shouldn’t, but I am,” Honey said.
My mom smiled ruefully as she considered Honey’s words. I think she believed the little suck-up. I wasn’t sure what I believed. Honey did seem like she really wanted to be here in Summer School of all three of us. She definitely had a choice not to come. My mom swatted her again without asking a question, and she let Honey thank her before asking another. “Do you get off on being hit do you get your jollies that way? You haven’t complained or wince once,” she asked.
“Yes Ma’am, Eight thank you! I get off on being hit sometimes. I wonder what it would feel like to be kidnapped and thrown into a truck. I got this huge surge of adrenalin when we were running naked through the Wendy’s parking lot. Is that bad?” she asked.
My mom hit her again and told her she didn’t give her permission to ask questions. “It is not bad. Your body and your mind are telling you things. There is a certain amount of adrenalin that is going to stimulate your body. What would be bad is if you tried to pretend your cunt wasn’t dripping and your tits weren’t hard and expected me to believe it. It just means that the level of training I am giving you is appropriate and not too extreme.”
“You said that they aren’t supposed to like what they are doing,” Kiwi pointed out the possible hypocrisy.
“They aren’t supposed to take the joy out of the hard punishments, chores and humiliating experiences. I am not pushing Honey too hard. It doesn’t mean I am not pushing her HARD enough. I have to consider that each of these girls is an individual and weight that against trying to train each one differently. I’ll take into account Honey gets off on spanking her tits and spank her cunt now and then,” my mom swung Luther hard between Honey’s legs right on her pussy lips. I heard her groan in pain. “There will be times they will enjoy the lessons and may take pleasure, but it isn’t the focus of what we are doing. It isn’t the reason they are doing it. I knew that girl Betty wanted to do this for her own satisfaction today,” Mom explained.
“My cousin is very freaky. She has guys twice my age wrapped around her finger. I think she could learn a lot from you,” Kiwi said.
Mom struck Honey one more time on the pussy flaps and agreed that what he said about Betty was probably right. “I thought about taking her up on her offer, but she is trouble from a mile away. I don’t know her Mother. In fact, I am a little worried about you being here. You sure there is no one at your house that will be worried?”
“It’s a big mansion off the coast, and her mum is away on a trip. She wasn’t supposed to be. They were supposed to take me to Disney World, but I think they forgot. That is what they told my parents before they sent me to America for the summer. I think I’d rather be here if you don’t mind,” Kiwi shrugged. Kiwi seemed just to accept that his Aunt and Cousin had forgotten about their agreement to show him around and host him over in America like that was par for the course in his sad-sack existence. I would have destroyed their house and thrown massive parties if they left me on my own! It would have been Beach-party central this summer, but Kiwi ignored the opportunity altogether.
Mom made Honey lick her pussy juices off Luther. It was my turn now. I hated being spanked in the living room.
“Do you want to spank Sugar?” my mom offered me to him like I was a dog he could play fetch with if he wanted.
“I am afraid that one would bite off my fingers,” he said of me.
“That is why she is in discipline. I don’t blame you, though. Sugar always looks like she just smelled a fart, doesn’t she?” my mom said of me as she looked over my body and rubbed her hand down my back. The scratch of her nails gave me tingles as she rubbed my sun-burn. I have milky skin, and even with suntan lotion, I got a little pink burn.
“I was going to say that, but I didn’t want to seem rude,” Kiwi admitted. I started to really dislike this kid. The other girls could barely contain their giggles as we touched tongues and pressed our bodies together, waiting for him to make up his mind about punishing me. He should have been jumping at the chance to even touch me! I have to admit I was feeling pissed off he did NOT want to punish me and yet he had eagerly done so with Candy. I hate to admit to myself that I was envious. I should have been delighted he didn’t want to touch me. I think having him point out that I looked stuck up filled me with rage. Who was he to judge me? I was attractive, and he was ordinary. The fact that everyone else agreed with him only made me want to add him to personal shit list for later revenge somewhere near the top.
“We used to call her fart-face originally,” Mom smiled and adjusted my chin so that I looked face forward into Candy’s eyes as Honey rejoined the circle and pressed her tits to ours.
“If you don’t want to be afraid of my daughter, the best way is to spank her and tame her, but it is up to you,” My mom said with another shrug.
“Can I watch you spank her but be the one to ask her questions?” Kiwi said from the couch.
“No,” my mom chuckled.
“I know this is going to sound absolute bonkers, but I also feel I’d be cheating a bit on Candy to spank the other girls,” Kiwi said. He was so wishy-washy, I just wanted to slap his face hard to snap him out of it.
My mom laughed out loud when he said that and asked him to explain himself.
“I know Candy isn’t my girlfriend or anything like that, but she gave me my first BJ and well, I think while I watched you spank Honey, and all I could think was that wasn’t my girl to spank. I don’t know how to say it, but I don’t want to be ‘that guy’ who likes every girl. I felt like maybe it would be disrespecting to Candy after she just gave me such a special experience,” he sounded so sweet and gentle. I hated that.
Candy looked especially flattered but amused as well.
“Girls turn and face Kiwi,” she had us line up to face him. She told us to pull our pussy flaps apart and show him. We each pinched our pussy laps and looking straight at him lifted them like we were pulling up our skirts.
“Do you see any difference there? They all have pink inside,” my mom said we had different shaped holes, tits, and asses. She made us turn around and pull our ass cheeks apart so he could look at us from behind. “You can not see their faces. It is just asses and cunts. Would that make it easier to think of them as just asses and cunts? They aren’t special or unique. They are three little sluts,” my mom spoke down to us as we exposed ourselves to the strange, awkward teenager.
He was clearly overwhelmed, but he did understand. “I know what you are saying that the purpose is to teach them they aren’t all that and a bag of crisps. I’ve just never seen such beautiful girls naked and to be honest, with only Playboy magazine and National Geographic I didn’t realize there WAS pink inside of a woman. I just thought they had a little slit in the front under a gob of hair. I just want them to feel special because they are special,” Kiwi said.
“Candy, are you special and are you going to be jealous if he spanks the other girls?” she asked Candy to explain while we held our ass cheeks open for him and bent over.
“No Ma’am, I am just a cunt. I am flattered he thought what I did for him was special. It was special to me because it was my first blowjob test. I won’t be jealous that he spanks the other girls. It isn’t up to me,” she said.
“Honey, would you have minded if Kiwi spanked your tits?” my mom asked her.
“Yes Ma’am,” I was surprised Honey dared to say she would have minded, but she added “Mister Kiwi is a nice boy, but he wouldn’t have spanked me hard enough and then I might have been tempted to take advantage of him later. If this discipline is going to get through my thick skull and remind me to be a good slut, then it has to be hard enough, I could feel it. I could definitely feel it when you spanked my tits.”
My mom accepted that answer, and now it was my turn to answer a question. I thought my mom would ask me something similar and I was ready to say something I really didn’t mean in order to pass whatever dumb test she had about how I loved discipline and wanted it hard.
“Sugar, would you slap Kiwi’s face if he was the one in the discipline as hard as you could just because you can?” God Damnit, my mom asked me a question that came out of the left field, and I wasn’t ready for it. I stammered and stuttered like Kiwi the first time he saw some girls titty. “Yes Ma’am, I would be ruthless and slap the ever-loving shit out of him if I was in his place,” I admitted truthfully.
Kiwi stood up and approached me. He rubbed my bottom and felt it with his hand. “You have a bit of a suntan, don’t you?” he asked.
“Yes, Sir,” I answered gingerly while removing my hands from cheeks so that he could rub my butt.
He smacked me and said that he hadn’t spanked me yet and so I shouldn’t talk. My mom explained that I could answer questions when spoken too. Kiwi was a know-it-all like Jenny in a lot of ways and a stickler for rules. “Begging your pardon but you said I could only ask girls a question if I was spanking them, earlier?”
“True enough, from now on unless Kiwi is spanking you girls don’t answer of his questions,” my mom laughed as she made the rule for his benefit.
Kiwi spanked me with his hand across my butt cheeks. It was just a casual slap across the ass. I counted one and thanked him.
“You can’t help but seem rude, can you?” he said as he smacked my butt again.
“Two sir, thank you, I am trying to be nice?” I asked. I was trying to sound submissive and thought I was.
Everyone else agreed with him that my tone wasn’t honest sounding.
“What is the worst thing you did to deserve summer training?” Kiwi asked me as he swatted my butt again.
“Three Sir, thank you. I suppose it was to trash the house and throw a big party. I spent six weeks leading some boys on and made them bring weed and beer and then agreed to fuck them if they would, but I only gave them head. I made Honey tell Lori Donaldson she was too fat to come to the party. I invited Candy and Honey because they were hot but not as hot as me so that I was the most attractive one at the party,” I felt that was a pretty good summation of the party. I left out the part about making Jenny bark like a dog.
He spanked me again, and I noticed he was playing with my butt as he did.
He asked, “But my cousin was there, wasn’t she?” to imply she was definitely hotter than me.
“Four sir, thank you, yes she was. I didn’t want her there. I became very jealous and tried to convince everyone to put their attention back on me. When they didn’t, I engineered a sex game and made Jenny suck her boyfriend’s cock just to make her jealous, but she liked Jenny. Everyone liked Betty, and no one liked me. It enraged me,” I admitted. I hated having to tell the truth.
“Wow, you are right about the discipline. Sugar’s tone on the first question was entirely different than her tone now. She sounds almost sorry for what she did,” Kiwi said. I don’t know if it was his posh accent and the fact that he was judging me without knowing me, but it made me even more angry to hear him say that “I ALMOST felt sorry.”
“I do feel sorry for what I did, Sir. That is why I agreed to this training.” He hit me again and said he hadn’t spanked me, and that was wrong. My mom told him he could restart the count.
“Really? Caw, I like this quite a bit. You sure you don’t want my cousin to come to summer school? I could think of at least three Sheilas from back home who could benefit from this,” Kiwi became more comfortable with me once he restarted the count.
“Can you hold your ass cheeks apart for me the way you were before I was spanking you?” he said.
“Yes, Sir,” I reached behind my back and held my ass cheeks apart for him.
He spanked me hard on the bottom of my thighs and said that he hadn’t spanked me yet and I answered a question. Kiwi acted like he just beat me in a game of “Simon Sez.”
“Turn around and put your hands behind your head now, as Honey did,” he instructed me. I moved into the Inspection position without saying anything.
“I can just hit you on the tits?” he asked. I didn’t say anything.
He hit me across the tits and told me to answer now.
“One sir, yes you can spank me anywhere except the face,” I said.
He slapped my tits by dragging his hands across them. I had smaller boobs but large puffy nipples. He didn’t seem to like small tits. “What happens if I spanked you on the face then?”
“You just aren’t supposed too, Sir? Two, thank you!” I admitted.
“She is back to her old tone,” Kiwi commented for the others benefit. He hit me again and said, “If it hurts and you don’t like it, then isn’t that the idea?” he asked.
“Three Sir, thank you, yes it is, but Mom says you can’t,” I said.
“Have you ever slapped anyone across the face?” Kiwi asked as he slapped my tits like they were a face. “You seem like a face slapper,” he said.
“Yes Sir, many times. I’ve slapped Jenny,” I counted out four swats.
“You said you would slap my face if you could. Why would you do that? Because I spanked you?” he said as he gave me a more confident pat on my butt. It wasn’t hard, but it was about as hard as Jenny spanked.
“Five Sir, thank you! No, I would have slapped you because I could. I like to hurt people, especially weak ones who let me hurt them,” I said without thinking. I regretted telling the truth as soon as I did. It made me sound terrible, and like I hadn’t progressed at all in my training.
I was still of two minds about that myself. I didn’t want to progress at all because that would prove my mother right about using this on me. At the same time, I didn’t want to be seen as having fallen behind or awful when the other girls were getting brownie points for not being bitches. If I had to be honest with myself though, at that point, I had started to change even though I didn’t want to admit it.
Kiwi paused. I had to wonder what he was thinking. He looked at my Mother. “You are right about the spankings. I think they do tell the truth when you spank them,” he looked hurt by what I said but also resigned to accept it as a truth about him - that he was weak enough to be easily hurt by a girl.
“I am going to spank your cunny now,” Kiwi looked undecided like he wasn’t sure if he should or not. I looked him right in the eye to see if I could intimidate him into not slapping me. I just wanted to see if I had power over him.
He slapped me across the face. It wasn’t hard but it was completely unexpected.
“I am so sorry, Ma’am! I don’t know why I did that. I meant to slap her cunny! It just seemed like she was being insolent. Even though I had all the power to do what I liked the way she stared at me. It was like she was trying to drain my will,” Kiwi apologized profusely not to me but to my Mother.
My mother laughed out loud.
“Was that as hard as you slapped Jenny?” she looked at me without a trace of sympathy.
“No, Ma’am,” I knew I had to be explicit, or she would ask anyway, “I slapped her much harder across the face.”
“Do you want to stop spanking Sugar now?” she asked Kiwi how he felt about it.
“I don’t think I do, but I violated your one rule, and I am so sorry,” Kiwi apologized again to my Mother but not to me.
“Don’t be. I saw how she was looking at you. She does that to me, and I don’t correct it because it has no effect on me. I know she is trying to intimidate me or make me feel guilty. She has no idea how it makes her look petty and unrepentant. I should have slapped her face because now look at her. She looks bewildered and shaken,” my mom smiled at me. I suppose I did.
“I slapped the piss right off her face,” Kiwi said. I thought he meant there was actual piss on my face, but in the context, he was using it meant anger.
“You can slap her face when she looks at you that way,” My mom told him.
“Really?” Kiwi couldn’t believe he was being told he could go that far with me.
Mom made me reassure him.
“Yes Sir, I am sorry I tried intimidating you. I shouldn’t have done that. You are guest here. Thank you for reminding me of my place,” I said reluctantly. I was going to say “I am sorry I scared you into hitting a girl,” but my face still stung and I answered properly instead.
Kiwi told me to count and thank him.
Was I supposed to thank this little shit for slapping me across the face? Ugh, the humiliations would never end. It was bad enough. I had to thank him for touching me at all. The indignity of having to thank him for slapping my face really dug into my pride as I said the words I had to say.
“Six sir, thank you for slapping me across the face and resetting my bitch button. I won’t look at you that way again,” I promised. I was lying of course, but at that moment, I was still stunned into submission.
“We’ll see,” he slapped my pussy awkwardly. It was more like a fingertip in my vagina than a slap.
“Seven Sir,” I answered with a thank you.
“Aww, I forgot to ask a question,” Kiwi looked forlorn like he had just wasted an opportunity.
“That’s okay. You aren’t trying to finger fuck. “Slap with the flat of your hand or a paddle, like this,” my mom took his arm and moved the palm of his hand through the full motion of a pussy spank to demonstrate the proper technique. She told him to try again from seven. I hated that he was getting a freebie just because he didn’t know how to hit me. It felt unfair - like he was winning, and I was losing if that makes sense.
“Why do you screw up your face like a mouse with your nose up in the air? Don’t you know you are beautiful when you don’t?” He hit me across the pussy nice and hard. I became wet the moment I heard beautiful. I wish I hadn’t.
“Seven, thank you, sir,” I wasn’t sure how to answer his question. If I said I knew I was beautiful, that would mean I was vain. I was so busy thinking of an answer that I was tongue-tied.
“What is this?” he held out his hand in concern that he had broken me.
“That is cum from her cunt,” my mom sniffed his hand and made me lick his hand. Kiwi’s knees buckled, and he looked away from Candy like he was embarrassed because he was cheating on her and trained his eyes on the floor.
“If they can’t lick up their own mess they can’t expect anyone else to lick it up.”
“I thought only boys did that. So she had an orgasm?” Kiwi asked.
“Kiwi, I told you that I am not the one you should be asking,” My mom smirked.
“Fine, change of question,” Kiwi asked me to say if I had an orgasm.
“I’m wet because of the stimulation of your hand on my cunt, Sir. It wasn’t a full orgasm. I get excited, sometimes. I am sorry,” I said.
“I excited you?” Kiwi clearly wanted to hear that he did as he hit me again on the pussy and felt my wetness on the palm of his hand.
“You did, Sir,” I lied. He wanted validation then I would give it to him. He held his hand up for me to lick my sticky-girl goo off his palm. Kiwi spanked me again after I finished cleaning his palm off and said he didn’t believe me when I said he excited me.
“Eight, Thank you, I am not supposed to lie while I am being spanked, but I didn’t want to hurt your feelings,” I said. I was trying to be honest.
He hit me so hard between the legs with the flat of his palm the next time that I thought I was going to bend over and cry. “You are a naughty little liar though aren’t you?”
“Nine, thank you!” I grunted with the wind knocked out of me. “Yes, Sir, I am a naughty little liar,” I had to answer explicitly, or my mom would probably let him start over.
He hit me again. This time not quite as hard but still quite a bit harder than he hit Candy or me before. “Will this exercise make you any less a naughty girl?” he asked.
“Ten, thank you, Sir, I’d like to think it will, but so far I’ve not changed much,” I answered truthfully. He let me clean his palm again, and my mom asked him how he felt now.
“I have the most awkward boner,” Kiwi admitted with an embarrassed look on his face.
My mom said she noticed and laughed. In the 80s tight pants were trendy back then. Corduroy was still for nerds though.
“I felt rather guilty about slapping Candy and just horrid about watching Honey endure those swats to her tits. I hate to admit this but, I felt good about slapping Sugar. Does that make me terrible? I mean, it was enjoyable on some level. I know they aren’t here to do this for their own joy, and it is a learning experience. I heard what you said about not slapping in anger, but should I have such a thrill from it? What does that say about me?” Kiwi asked my Mother. He had a raging hard-on in his corduroys.
“It says you are red-blooded and you enjoyed seeing justice done in a fair way, Kiwi” my mom smiled and tapped his boner through his pants lightly “It also means you may have a sadistic side after all.”
“One, thank you, Sir!” Candy started her count over for him. “I wasn’t supposed to enjoy sucking your cock, sir.”
Kiwi was all fumbles and nerves. It was clear he felt guilty about hitting Candy on the butt, and he turned red when she said, sucking his cock loud enough, my brothers and Jenny could hear it. My brothers paid no attention and played with fire trucks while Jenny dutifully stood to the side, observing in case my Mother needed anything like a maid in waiting. He wanted to know if he was doing it right and if it was fair if that the count of spankings was started over.
“You won’t break me, Sir, and I won’t be angry with you if you spank me. I have to be disciplined twice a day. If you don’t do it hard enough then it won’t do me any good,” Candy had to coax him.
I didn’t like nerdy boys at all, but I was starting to see the value in having Kiwi around if he would administer punishments. They would be so weak they wouldn’t do any good, but I’d get through them with minimal effort. I could pretend I was changing to satisfy my mom and pass her dumb summer school program.
“You won’t break any of us, Sir,” I added. My mom slapped my bottom hard and told me to wait for my turn. I made a harrumph sound automatically when I was told to shut up. It wouldn’t be as easy as I thought to pretend I was humble and well disciplined.
Kiwi’s second swat was a sliver more intense than the last. “I want to know if you would have offered me a hummer if you weren’t in this summer school program,” Kiwi said.
I was facing Candy with my tits pressed to hers and Honey. Our lips were touching like we were kissing and our tongues were supposed to be touching between swats. I could see in her eyes that she sincerely wished he hadn’t asked that question because she was going to have to hurt him.
“Two Sir, thank you! No, I would never have even talked to you. I would have laughed at you if you came up to us because you had on long pants. The very thought that you could touch my ass with a paddle would have made me sick to my stomach,” she admitted very honestly without malice in her tone.
“Gah, you don’t have to be SO detailed about it, do you?” he said.
“Three Sir, thank you! Yes, I have to be very detailed and honest. I must be explicit in my speech and not sugar coat anything. If I am, then, I am punished. I am sorry if my words hurt you, but you asked, and I had to tell you the truth,” she said.
“I didn’t spank you a third time,” Kiwi admitted.
“Oh, I am sorry, I didn’t notice sir, Please go ahead,” she waited and closed her eyes.
This time I heard a much louder swat across her ass. Kiwi had put a little English on his paddle that time and brought it down hard enough that Candy’s eyes shot open wide and she hissed.
“Three, thank you sir!”
“You like being spanked like that?” he asked and did it again. This time there wasn’t as much surprise in her eyes from the sizzle of the paddle across her butt cheeks, but I could tell it was a respectable enough swat.
“No sir, if I liked it then I wouldn’t get the proper motivation from it. These maintenance beatings are to remind us of our place and make us fear punishments,” she admitted and counted four.
He swatted her again and asked if she didn’t like it, then why does she do it.
I could tell that Candy didn’t like being asked the same question again, but she gritted her teeth and counted out the spanking and told him, “I am not here to do what I like. I am here to obey and be disciplined. That means sucking cocks if I am told to suck a cock, and getting spanked. I like the outcome of who I am becoming and what I am learning even if it is difficult,” she explained.
Kiwi said he thought he understood, but he needed to “noodle on it” some. He spanked her again and this time didn’t ask a question. He apologized to Candy for not being able to think of one this time.
“Six Sir, thank you! You don’t have to ever apologize to me or say thank you when I do something. I am here to serve, and you are doing me a favor by disciplining me,” she said like a perfect little suck-up. I had heard Jenny say that many times in the past. She must have learned it from her.
“I am from New Zealand. It is in my nature to apologize and say thank you. I’ve never met any girls like you. The ones I know wouldn’t want to change being stuck up snobs,” he said as he hit her ass again.
“Seven Sir, thank you! Some of us,” Candy looked right at me with her pretty deep brown doe-eyes “Don’t want to change at all either. It isn’t easy, and I was skeptical this would work, but so far it seems to be doing the trick. You are doing much better, by the way, Sir,” she said.
“If you don’t want me to tell you? Thanks, why do you have to do it? Why don’t you hold me to the same standard?” Kiwi still didn’t seem to get what we were doing. He swatted her again.
“Eight Sir, I can’t tell you what to do. I was letting you know that I obey without need for thanks because you wanted to know about us. You are my better. I address you as Sir because that is your title in this house and we all have to call you that,” she said.
“Does your bum ever get sore from all these paddles? It hurts my hand,” he said as he used the paddle on her ass again.
“Nine Sir, yes it does,” Candy laughed as she answered “It is worse when I am spanked on my cunt and tits as well,” she admitted breezily.
“You get spanked on the cunny and boobs?” Kiwi was shocked. He spanked her again.
“Yes, Sir, all the time,” Candy counted out the last of her spankings. Kiwi handed the paddle back to my Mother and thanked her for letting him try that.
“I’d like to see that some time! I didn’t know. You Americans are from another world,” Kiwi said with surprise in his tone.
“I don’t mind if you want to spank the other girls on the tits or the cunt? Unless your hand is tired?” My mom offered our bodies to this boy who was a complete stranger until about an hour ago.
“Really? I’ve got another hand! You don’t mind? Do you ever spank them with just your hand?” he asked.
“You are using Tyrone, but I have Luther over there,” My mom pointed out the heavier spiked paddle. She said she had not introduced us to whips and floggers, but Kiwi could use his hand if he wanted too.
“Directly on the boobs? Like right across the nipples?” he asked. My mom was still topless from earlier.
“That’s the most sensitive part, but you are free to slap them anywhere when they deserve or need it. Just not on the face,” my mom showed him some other parts of the body that were not preferable like on our tail bone or kidneys.
Kiwi still had that starry-eyed expression on his face of appreciation. He obviously felt guilty, and my mom told him that he could stick with spanking our asses if that made him feel more comfortable.
“I was just taught you never-ever hit a woman,” Kiwi admitted. His tone suggested he didn’t want my mom to think he was a wimp, and he needed an excuse to not participate in our beatings.
“Don’t hit them in anger or to beat them up. What we are doing is necessary daily discipline, and I am here to tell you that if I had started this with my daughter much sooner, she wouldn’t need Luther as often as she does,” he said.
“Which one is your actual daughter then?” Kiwi asked. He seemed intimidated of me, and when my mom told him that I was her biological daughter, he said he could see the resemblance in our faces.
“I just don’t know how I feel about spanking a girl in front of her mum” Kiwi sounded reluctant.
“Kiwi, I am not going to force you to do anything. I offered it because you were curious. You can sit on the couch and watch, or you don’t have to watch at all,” My mom had a playful but considerate expression on her face. She knew Kiwi wanted to participate on some level and he was just painfully shy. She shrugged and told him, “The spanking is going to happen with or without you though,” My mom shrugged and walked over to pick up Luther. “You were asking questions, and I offered to let you satisfy your curiosity. If it is satisfied, then I am happy,” my mom said and told Honey to turn around straight and put her hands behind her head. Mom left Candy and I touching tits and tongues in the center of the living room. She was about to Hit Honey across the tits with the paddle like she was swinging a baseball bat when Kiwi spoke up.
“I didn’t say it was satisfied. My mind is a little blown. Have you ever tried though just like teaching them with books and lectures perhaps? You know?” Kiwi felt sorry for us.
“Yes, that is what happened right up until this summer. They’ve lied, cheated, shoplifted, destroyed the apartment with loud parties, manipulated, got high, got drunk, had sex parties, sadistically punished their cousin, and hurt people’s feelings just for the fun of it and that is just for starters. It didn’t work,” she explained.
Honey sighed a little as she had to wait with her hands behind her head and anticipate that first kiss from Luther across her her huge nipples. She could be a glutton for punishment, but her nipples were extra-sensitive. I liked that she looked nervous in anticipation of what was to come.
“Why do her nipples get so hard?” Kiwi asked as he interrupted my Mother after he accepted her answer. “Is it like an erection but for girls?” he asked.
“Honey has very extended and thick nipples that can get hard when she gets excited. Not all girls work the same way but sure, you could say they are like two tiny dicks on her chest,” my mom said bluntly, and Honey blushed.
“Are you excited that Sugar’s mum is gonna hit you across the boobs?” he asked.
“Kiwi, do you want to ask Honey questions?” she handed him Luther. It was heavy in Kiwi’s bony arms, and he looked uncomfortable. “Do I have to use this or can I just slap her tits?”
“You can if you understand that this is a maintenance beating and not grabby-feely time. You are there to make them regret needing these beatings,” my mom explained and hit Honey hard across the tits with her hand and let her big boobs swing. Honey inhaled deeply but didn’t flinch.
“Is she supposed to regret answering the questions as well?” Kiwi asked my Mother.
“I am going to make you slap my tits in a minute if you want more answers,” Mom joked before explaining the affirmation process. “The reason they are asked questions while they endure humiliation and pain is that in that submissive mental state, it is easier to get the truth out of them. You can ask them what they are learning and about their bodies the way you have. You can also ask them about their past and who they are,” my mom said.
Kiwi said he’d like a demonstration. My mom said that would be fine, but she was going to use Luther, and she took back the heavy paddle and gave Honey a wallop across the chest that nearly knocked Honey backward.
“Two Ma’am, thank you,” she counted.
“That first slap was a demonstration,” My mom chuckled and told her that counted as her first swat. My mom said as she delivered the second swat, “Tell Kiwi why your nipples are hard even though I just hit you.”
“Two Ma’am, thank you! My nipples are like two baby dicks on my chest. The more you play with them, pinch or poke, the harder they get, Ma’am.” she admitted.
“If you hit me in the nads I would be crying in my beer,” Kiwi winced.
“I would have too, but I am getting used to it, Sir,” Honey answered. My mom hit her again across the tits and told her to answer her and not him. “This is my time. You will give me 100% of your attention. If Kiwi decides to spank you, then you will do the same for him,” my mom clarified.
“Three Ma’am, thank you for reminding me of my place!” Honey answered.
My mom’s next question was why was she supposed to thank her for hitting her. Mom’s swats were making Honey’s big tits jiggle. Buddy and Lewis stopped playing and watched a bit, but their short attention span wouldn’t keep them watching for long.
“Four Ma’am, Thank you. I show my appreciation for you taking the time out of your day to beat me and teach me. You show interest in making me a good slut instead of a rotten bitch. Something my actual Mother would never do,” she admitted.
My mom swatted her again and asked if she would disrespect her Mother when she got home after the summer program was over.
“Five Ma’am, thank you If I did she wouldn’t notice. She kind of expects me to act that way now. I really don’t know if this training will stick with me or if I’ll have to come over and get a touch up now and then?” she was asking.
My mom hit her again across the tits and asked, “If you can get away with being a little shit at home, then why would you come over here to change back. Why not just change or pretend to respect your mom?”
“Six Ma’am, thank you. Real respect is earned, and my mom doesn’t have my respect. I don’t respect Kiwi either. I’d let him beat me or suck his dick but only because you told me. I don’t respect many people, and I don’t know how to change on my own. I am happy to be here. I shouldn’t, but I am,” Honey said.
My mom smiled ruefully as she considered Honey’s words. I think she believed the little suck-up. I wasn’t sure what I believed. Honey did seem like she really wanted to be here in Summer School of all three of us. She definitely had a choice not to come. My mom swatted her again without asking a question, and she let Honey thank her before asking another. “Do you get off on being hit do you get your jollies that way? You haven’t complained or wince once,” she asked.
“Yes Ma’am, Eight thank you! I get off on being hit sometimes. I wonder what it would feel like to be kidnapped and thrown into a truck. I got this huge surge of adrenalin when we were running naked through the Wendy’s parking lot. Is that bad?” she asked.
My mom hit her again and told her she didn’t give her permission to ask questions. “It is not bad. Your body and your mind are telling you things. There is a certain amount of adrenalin that is going to stimulate your body. What would be bad is if you tried to pretend your cunt wasn’t dripping and your tits weren’t hard and expected me to believe it. It just means that the level of training I am giving you is appropriate and not too extreme.”
“You said that they aren’t supposed to like what they are doing,” Kiwi pointed out the possible hypocrisy.
“They aren’t supposed to take the joy out of the hard punishments, chores and humiliating experiences. I am not pushing Honey too hard. It doesn’t mean I am not pushing her HARD enough. I have to consider that each of these girls is an individual and weight that against trying to train each one differently. I’ll take into account Honey gets off on spanking her tits and spank her cunt now and then,” my mom swung Luther hard between Honey’s legs right on her pussy lips. I heard her groan in pain. “There will be times they will enjoy the lessons and may take pleasure, but it isn’t the focus of what we are doing. It isn’t the reason they are doing it. I knew that girl Betty wanted to do this for her own satisfaction today,” Mom explained.
“My cousin is very freaky. She has guys twice my age wrapped around her finger. I think she could learn a lot from you,” Kiwi said.
Mom struck Honey one more time on the pussy flaps and agreed that what he said about Betty was probably right. “I thought about taking her up on her offer, but she is trouble from a mile away. I don’t know her Mother. In fact, I am a little worried about you being here. You sure there is no one at your house that will be worried?”
“It’s a big mansion off the coast, and her mum is away on a trip. She wasn’t supposed to be. They were supposed to take me to Disney World, but I think they forgot. That is what they told my parents before they sent me to America for the summer. I think I’d rather be here if you don’t mind,” Kiwi shrugged. Kiwi seemed just to accept that his Aunt and Cousin had forgotten about their agreement to show him around and host him over in America like that was par for the course in his sad-sack existence. I would have destroyed their house and thrown massive parties if they left me on my own! It would have been Beach-party central this summer, but Kiwi ignored the opportunity altogether.
Mom made Honey lick her pussy juices off Luther. It was my turn now. I hated being spanked in the living room.
“Do you want to spank Sugar?” my mom offered me to him like I was a dog he could play fetch with if he wanted.
“I am afraid that one would bite off my fingers,” he said of me.
“That is why she is in discipline. I don’t blame you, though. Sugar always looks like she just smelled a fart, doesn’t she?” my mom said of me as she looked over my body and rubbed her hand down my back. The scratch of her nails gave me tingles as she rubbed my sun-burn. I have milky skin, and even with suntan lotion, I got a little pink burn.
“I was going to say that, but I didn’t want to seem rude,” Kiwi admitted. I started to really dislike this kid. The other girls could barely contain their giggles as we touched tongues and pressed our bodies together, waiting for him to make up his mind about punishing me. He should have been jumping at the chance to even touch me! I have to admit I was feeling pissed off he did NOT want to punish me and yet he had eagerly done so with Candy. I hate to admit to myself that I was envious. I should have been delighted he didn’t want to touch me. I think having him point out that I looked stuck up filled me with rage. Who was he to judge me? I was attractive, and he was ordinary. The fact that everyone else agreed with him only made me want to add him to personal shit list for later revenge somewhere near the top.
“We used to call her fart-face originally,” Mom smiled and adjusted my chin so that I looked face forward into Candy’s eyes as Honey rejoined the circle and pressed her tits to ours.
“If you don’t want to be afraid of my daughter, the best way is to spank her and tame her, but it is up to you,” My mom said with another shrug.
“Can I watch you spank her but be the one to ask her questions?” Kiwi said from the couch.
“No,” my mom chuckled.
“I know this is going to sound absolute bonkers, but I also feel I’d be cheating a bit on Candy to spank the other girls,” Kiwi said. He was so wishy-washy, I just wanted to slap his face hard to snap him out of it.
My mom laughed out loud when he said that and asked him to explain himself.
“I know Candy isn’t my girlfriend or anything like that, but she gave me my first BJ and well, I think while I watched you spank Honey, and all I could think was that wasn’t my girl to spank. I don’t know how to say it, but I don’t want to be ‘that guy’ who likes every girl. I felt like maybe it would be disrespecting to Candy after she just gave me such a special experience,” he sounded so sweet and gentle. I hated that.
Candy looked especially flattered but amused as well.
“Girls turn and face Kiwi,” she had us line up to face him. She told us to pull our pussy flaps apart and show him. We each pinched our pussy laps and looking straight at him lifted them like we were pulling up our skirts.
“Do you see any difference there? They all have pink inside,” my mom said we had different shaped holes, tits, and asses. She made us turn around and pull our ass cheeks apart so he could look at us from behind. “You can not see their faces. It is just asses and cunts. Would that make it easier to think of them as just asses and cunts? They aren’t special or unique. They are three little sluts,” my mom spoke down to us as we exposed ourselves to the strange, awkward teenager.
He was clearly overwhelmed, but he did understand. “I know what you are saying that the purpose is to teach them they aren’t all that and a bag of crisps. I’ve just never seen such beautiful girls naked and to be honest, with only Playboy magazine and National Geographic I didn’t realize there WAS pink inside of a woman. I just thought they had a little slit in the front under a gob of hair. I just want them to feel special because they are special,” Kiwi said.
“Candy, are you special and are you going to be jealous if he spanks the other girls?” she asked Candy to explain while we held our ass cheeks open for him and bent over.
“No Ma’am, I am just a cunt. I am flattered he thought what I did for him was special. It was special to me because it was my first blowjob test. I won’t be jealous that he spanks the other girls. It isn’t up to me,” she said.
“Honey, would you have minded if Kiwi spanked your tits?” my mom asked her.
“Yes Ma’am,” I was surprised Honey dared to say she would have minded, but she added “Mister Kiwi is a nice boy, but he wouldn’t have spanked me hard enough and then I might have been tempted to take advantage of him later. If this discipline is going to get through my thick skull and remind me to be a good slut, then it has to be hard enough, I could feel it. I could definitely feel it when you spanked my tits.”
My mom accepted that answer, and now it was my turn to answer a question. I thought my mom would ask me something similar and I was ready to say something I really didn’t mean in order to pass whatever dumb test she had about how I loved discipline and wanted it hard.
“Sugar, would you slap Kiwi’s face if he was the one in the discipline as hard as you could just because you can?” God Damnit, my mom asked me a question that came out of the left field, and I wasn’t ready for it. I stammered and stuttered like Kiwi the first time he saw some girls titty. “Yes Ma’am, I would be ruthless and slap the ever-loving shit out of him if I was in his place,” I admitted truthfully.
Kiwi stood up and approached me. He rubbed my bottom and felt it with his hand. “You have a bit of a suntan, don’t you?” he asked.
“Yes, Sir,” I answered gingerly while removing my hands from cheeks so that he could rub my butt.
He smacked me and said that he hadn’t spanked me yet and so I shouldn’t talk. My mom explained that I could answer questions when spoken too. Kiwi was a know-it-all like Jenny in a lot of ways and a stickler for rules. “Begging your pardon but you said I could only ask girls a question if I was spanking them, earlier?”
“True enough, from now on unless Kiwi is spanking you girls don’t answer of his questions,” my mom laughed as she made the rule for his benefit.
Kiwi spanked me with his hand across my butt cheeks. It was just a casual slap across the ass. I counted one and thanked him.
“You can’t help but seem rude, can you?” he said as he smacked my butt again.
“Two sir, thank you, I am trying to be nice?” I asked. I was trying to sound submissive and thought I was.
Everyone else agreed with him that my tone wasn’t honest sounding.
“What is the worst thing you did to deserve summer training?” Kiwi asked me as he swatted my butt again.
“Three Sir, thank you. I suppose it was to trash the house and throw a big party. I spent six weeks leading some boys on and made them bring weed and beer and then agreed to fuck them if they would, but I only gave them head. I made Honey tell Lori Donaldson she was too fat to come to the party. I invited Candy and Honey because they were hot but not as hot as me so that I was the most attractive one at the party,” I felt that was a pretty good summation of the party. I left out the part about making Jenny bark like a dog.
He spanked me again, and I noticed he was playing with my butt as he did.
He asked, “But my cousin was there, wasn’t she?” to imply she was definitely hotter than me.
“Four sir, thank you, yes she was. I didn’t want her there. I became very jealous and tried to convince everyone to put their attention back on me. When they didn’t, I engineered a sex game and made Jenny suck her boyfriend’s cock just to make her jealous, but she liked Jenny. Everyone liked Betty, and no one liked me. It enraged me,” I admitted. I hated having to tell the truth.
“Wow, you are right about the discipline. Sugar’s tone on the first question was entirely different than her tone now. She sounds almost sorry for what she did,” Kiwi said. I don’t know if it was his posh accent and the fact that he was judging me without knowing me, but it made me even more angry to hear him say that “I ALMOST felt sorry.”
“I do feel sorry for what I did, Sir. That is why I agreed to this training.” He hit me again and said he hadn’t spanked me, and that was wrong. My mom told him he could restart the count.
“Really? Caw, I like this quite a bit. You sure you don’t want my cousin to come to summer school? I could think of at least three Sheilas from back home who could benefit from this,” Kiwi became more comfortable with me once he restarted the count.
“Can you hold your ass cheeks apart for me the way you were before I was spanking you?” he said.
“Yes, Sir,” I reached behind my back and held my ass cheeks apart for him.
He spanked me hard on the bottom of my thighs and said that he hadn’t spanked me yet and I answered a question. Kiwi acted like he just beat me in a game of “Simon Sez.”
“Turn around and put your hands behind your head now, as Honey did,” he instructed me. I moved into the Inspection position without saying anything.
“I can just hit you on the tits?” he asked. I didn’t say anything.
He hit me across the tits and told me to answer now.
“One sir, yes you can spank me anywhere except the face,” I said.
He slapped my tits by dragging his hands across them. I had smaller boobs but large puffy nipples. He didn’t seem to like small tits. “What happens if I spanked you on the face then?”
“You just aren’t supposed too, Sir? Two, thank you!” I admitted.
“She is back to her old tone,” Kiwi commented for the others benefit. He hit me again and said, “If it hurts and you don’t like it, then isn’t that the idea?” he asked.
“Three Sir, thank you, yes it is, but Mom says you can’t,” I said.
“Have you ever slapped anyone across the face?” Kiwi asked as he slapped my tits like they were a face. “You seem like a face slapper,” he said.
“Yes Sir, many times. I’ve slapped Jenny,” I counted out four swats.
“You said you would slap my face if you could. Why would you do that? Because I spanked you?” he said as he gave me a more confident pat on my butt. It wasn’t hard, but it was about as hard as Jenny spanked.
“Five Sir, thank you! No, I would have slapped you because I could. I like to hurt people, especially weak ones who let me hurt them,” I said without thinking. I regretted telling the truth as soon as I did. It made me sound terrible, and like I hadn’t progressed at all in my training.
I was still of two minds about that myself. I didn’t want to progress at all because that would prove my mother right about using this on me. At the same time, I didn’t want to be seen as having fallen behind or awful when the other girls were getting brownie points for not being bitches. If I had to be honest with myself though, at that point, I had started to change even though I didn’t want to admit it.
Kiwi paused. I had to wonder what he was thinking. He looked at my Mother. “You are right about the spankings. I think they do tell the truth when you spank them,” he looked hurt by what I said but also resigned to accept it as a truth about him - that he was weak enough to be easily hurt by a girl.
“I am going to spank your cunny now,” Kiwi looked undecided like he wasn’t sure if he should or not. I looked him right in the eye to see if I could intimidate him into not slapping me. I just wanted to see if I had power over him.
He slapped me across the face. It wasn’t hard but it was completely unexpected.
“I am so sorry, Ma’am! I don’t know why I did that. I meant to slap her cunny! It just seemed like she was being insolent. Even though I had all the power to do what I liked the way she stared at me. It was like she was trying to drain my will,” Kiwi apologized profusely not to me but to my Mother.
My mother laughed out loud.
“Was that as hard as you slapped Jenny?” she looked at me without a trace of sympathy.
“No, Ma’am,” I knew I had to be explicit, or she would ask anyway, “I slapped her much harder across the face.”
“Do you want to stop spanking Sugar now?” she asked Kiwi how he felt about it.
“I don’t think I do, but I violated your one rule, and I am so sorry,” Kiwi apologized again to my Mother but not to me.
“Don’t be. I saw how she was looking at you. She does that to me, and I don’t correct it because it has no effect on me. I know she is trying to intimidate me or make me feel guilty. She has no idea how it makes her look petty and unrepentant. I should have slapped her face because now look at her. She looks bewildered and shaken,” my mom smiled at me. I suppose I did.
“I slapped the piss right off her face,” Kiwi said. I thought he meant there was actual piss on my face, but in the context, he was using it meant anger.
“You can slap her face when she looks at you that way,” My mom told him.
“Really?” Kiwi couldn’t believe he was being told he could go that far with me.
Mom made me reassure him.
“Yes Sir, I am sorry I tried intimidating you. I shouldn’t have done that. You are guest here. Thank you for reminding me of my place,” I said reluctantly. I was going to say “I am sorry I scared you into hitting a girl,” but my face still stung and I answered properly instead.
Kiwi told me to count and thank him.
Was I supposed to thank this little shit for slapping me across the face? Ugh, the humiliations would never end. It was bad enough. I had to thank him for touching me at all. The indignity of having to thank him for slapping my face really dug into my pride as I said the words I had to say.
“Six sir, thank you for slapping me across the face and resetting my bitch button. I won’t look at you that way again,” I promised. I was lying of course, but at that moment, I was still stunned into submission.
“We’ll see,” he slapped my pussy awkwardly. It was more like a fingertip in my vagina than a slap.
“Seven Sir,” I answered with a thank you.
“Aww, I forgot to ask a question,” Kiwi looked forlorn like he had just wasted an opportunity.
“That’s okay. You aren’t trying to finger fuck. “Slap with the flat of your hand or a paddle, like this,” my mom took his arm and moved the palm of his hand through the full motion of a pussy spank to demonstrate the proper technique. She told him to try again from seven. I hated that he was getting a freebie just because he didn’t know how to hit me. It felt unfair - like he was winning, and I was losing if that makes sense.
“Why do you screw up your face like a mouse with your nose up in the air? Don’t you know you are beautiful when you don’t?” He hit me across the pussy nice and hard. I became wet the moment I heard beautiful. I wish I hadn’t.
“Seven, thank you, sir,” I wasn’t sure how to answer his question. If I said I knew I was beautiful, that would mean I was vain. I was so busy thinking of an answer that I was tongue-tied.
“What is this?” he held out his hand in concern that he had broken me.
“That is cum from her cunt,” my mom sniffed his hand and made me lick his hand. Kiwi’s knees buckled, and he looked away from Candy like he was embarrassed because he was cheating on her and trained his eyes on the floor.
“If they can’t lick up their own mess they can’t expect anyone else to lick it up.”
“I thought only boys did that. So she had an orgasm?” Kiwi asked.
“Kiwi, I told you that I am not the one you should be asking,” My mom smirked.
“Fine, change of question,” Kiwi asked me to say if I had an orgasm.
“I’m wet because of the stimulation of your hand on my cunt, Sir. It wasn’t a full orgasm. I get excited, sometimes. I am sorry,” I said.
“I excited you?” Kiwi clearly wanted to hear that he did as he hit me again on the pussy and felt my wetness on the palm of his hand.
“You did, Sir,” I lied. He wanted validation then I would give it to him. He held his hand up for me to lick my sticky-girl goo off his palm. Kiwi spanked me again after I finished cleaning his palm off and said he didn’t believe me when I said he excited me.
“Eight, Thank you, I am not supposed to lie while I am being spanked, but I didn’t want to hurt your feelings,” I said. I was trying to be honest.
He hit me so hard between the legs with the flat of his palm the next time that I thought I was going to bend over and cry. “You are a naughty little liar though aren’t you?”
“Nine, thank you!” I grunted with the wind knocked out of me. “Yes, Sir, I am a naughty little liar,” I had to answer explicitly, or my mom would probably let him start over.
He hit me again. This time not quite as hard but still quite a bit harder than he hit Candy or me before. “Will this exercise make you any less a naughty girl?” he asked.
“Ten, thank you, Sir, I’d like to think it will, but so far I’ve not changed much,” I answered truthfully. He let me clean his palm again, and my mom asked him how he felt now.
“I have the most awkward boner,” Kiwi admitted with an embarrassed look on his face.
My mom said she noticed and laughed. In the 80s tight pants were trendy back then. Corduroy was still for nerds though.
“I felt rather guilty about slapping Candy and just horrid about watching Honey endure those swats to her tits. I hate to admit this but, I felt good about slapping Sugar. Does that make me terrible? I mean, it was enjoyable on some level. I know they aren’t here to do this for their own joy, and it is a learning experience. I heard what you said about not slapping in anger, but should I have such a thrill from it? What does that say about me?” Kiwi asked my Mother. He had a raging hard-on in his corduroys.
“It says you are red-blooded and you enjoyed seeing justice done in a fair way, Kiwi” my mom smiled and tapped his boner through his pants lightly “It also means you may have a sadistic side after all.”
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 244
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 8 times
- Been thanked: 184 times
- Contact:
Chapter 24
“Ah yes, well that,” Kiwi stepped away slightly from my mother in embarrassment over his chubby. He didn’t have a massive dick from what I could tell in his pants, but it was apparent he was erect. He should be THANKING me for turning him on, but he was grateful towards my mother for letting him be there instead.
“Do you want to take one of the girls for another test to take care of that?” she asked him if he wanted a blowjob like she was offering him a bologna sandwich.
“May I choose Candy again?” Kiwi said. He had a way of speaking very properly that reminded me of Jenny. I think it was the accent which to me still sounded British. I didn’t even know where New Zealand was on a map. I thought it was where Greenland was or something.
Candy looked flattered as we stood side by side with hands behind our heads, waiting for him to pick one of us after our maintenance beating.
“You can after you test the other two first,” Mom smiled. “Remember, you are doing me a favor, but I can’t show favoritism and let her have all the fun,” she said.
Kiwi turned red when my Mom said that Candy would be the one having fun sucking his dick.
“I suppose I’d try Honey then next,” Kiwi looked apologetic towards Candy, but she didn’t look hurt at all. Honey on the other hand gave me a side-long victory glance that she was picked before me. I tried not to feel like the last pick when choosing teams for sports in Physical Education.
“It does feel strange telling you the details afterward,” Kiwi admitted.
“Would it be easier if I just observed?” My Mom offered him.
Kiwi thought that was even crazier.
“I observe when they milk Jenny,” my Mom explained that was more for Jenny’s protection than anything else. She didn’t want us hurting my cousin or making fun of her when we are alone with her. She had recently told me to stop scaring the cum out of her by talking down to her, but Jenny liked it when I was mean.
“Milk her?” Kiwi was shocked.
“Yes, three times a day, I am milked, Sir. It keeps me from acting perverted and disgusting like a little creeper,” Jenny spoke up. She had been waiting off to the side quietly. I used to call Jenny a “creeper” before my training started for sniffing my panties and peeping on me when I changed.
“How do they milk you? Your tits?” Kiwi was shocked because Jenny was flat as a pancake. That was to be expected because she was a boy, but Kiwi obviously hadn’t noticed yet.
“My penis, Sir,” Jenny said. Keep in mind. Jenny had a high pitched voice like a girl. She wore makeup, and had her red hair in pigtails and was wearing only panties.
“How does a girl have a penis?” Kiwi thought Jenny was deformed or something.
My brother Buddy looked up from playing in the living room, “Jenny is learning to be a girl because Eddie was naughty.” He explained it so plainly like it was normal. My brothers were young enough that to them, a boy being taught to be a girl made perfect sense, and they didn’t question my mother’s wisdom.
“I was born a boy, but when I came down here for vacation, I was peeping on girls and acting like a pervert. My Aunt is teaching me to appreciate the female condition and disciplining me too. I am in Summer School too but not quite in the same grade as they are,” he explained.
“We don’t have this concept of Summer school that you do here,” Kiwi was trying to make sense of this all.
“I used to jerk off about twelve times a day when I got down here. Now, they masturbate me three times a day, and it keeps all the dirty thoughts out of my head so I can focus on learning obedience, respect, and humility.”
Kiwi looked alarmed. He had just come to terms with the girls being in discipline, and now this was another wrinkle. A boy being trained as a girl. “Why don’t they suck your cock too then? if they need the practice?”
Jenny looked at my Mom for the answer.
“The girls have been practicing with fingers and dildos. I wasn’t lying when I told you that. You were the first one I trusted to test them,” my Mom said.
“Why me?” Kiwi didn’t understand.
“You seemed like a lost boy who could use a good dick sucking. I think that was about the only reason,” My Mom shrugged and offered him a wry grin.
“I suppose they could practice on you, Jenny,” my Mom said that would change the milking schedule a little.
“I normally have one pull him off, and another slut talk dirty while the third kneels and licks up his cum. In the future, each of you will take turns sucking off Jenny. You’ll talk dirty and hold the cum in your mouth until given permission. Candy in the morning, Honey for lunch and Sugar at night. Sugar, I don’t want you to talk mean to your cousin any longer,” she said.
“I told you that this training would get progressively more difficult as you learn the basics. All of you are ready to suck dicks, and a cock is a cock no matter how tiny or who it belongs too. You will thank Jenny, and she will let me know how each of you has improved day over day,” Mom insisted that was the end of it. None of us protested but I wanted to say this was just too much to expect of us.
The only reason didn’t was the other girls put up no protest and I didn’t want to be the only one who complained. I’d be over-ruled very quickly unless they were on my side too.
“She is going to suck off her cousin?” Kiwi seemed surprised.
“Cock is a cock,” my Mom shrugged and then asked him, “If I had let your Cousin Betty participate, you wouldn’t let her suck your cock?” she asked.
Kiwi was uncomfortable discussing this so openly in front of everyone or even with my mother. He spoke in a hushed tone, “I’ve never really thought about it because no one lets Betty do anything. She just does it. She is with wealthy older guys. She wouldn’t have any reason to do it to me,” he said.
“If she was in training and you are in this house walking around with a raging hard-on then she would. Now, either go take care of it yourself or pick one of my girls.”
“Will you watch?” he asked reluctantly. This little dweeb should be thanking his lucky stars he is being asked to get a blowjob and yet here he was being skeptical and wishy-washy about the offer.
“Are you asking me if I would or asking if I am insisting on watching?” my Mom smiled at him flirtatiously. She was goofing on him.
“A little of both,” Kiwi was nervous about his response.
“If you can tell me how they did then I will trust them alone with you. If you don’t mind me watching and coaxing them, then I’d prefer it. I’d rather the other girls watch two, so they can take note.”
“What about Buddy and Lewis?” he asked.
“Oh, they are way too young to get a blowjob,” My Mom answered him.
“I meant can they watch?” he asked.
“I’d prefer we go into the bathroom in case you spunk all over the floor, but I doubt they would they even understand. The girls practice out here in the living room, but they always milk Jenny in the bathroom.”
Buddy and Lewis weren’t paying attention to our conversation. They were singing
You’re my Honeybunch, Sugarplum...
Pumpy-umpy-umpkin, You’re my Sweetie Pie
You’re my Cuppycake, Gumdrop
Snoogums-Boogums, You’re the Apple of my Eye
And I love you so, and I want you to know
That I’ll always be right here
And I love to sing sweet songs to you
Because you are so dear...
“I think I’d prefer the bathroom as well,” Kiwi said thoughtfully.
My mother ordered us to get into what she called Parade position. Single file on hands and knees and crawling. We were to be close enough that we were nose-to-ass. I could feel Candy’s hot breath on my wet pussy as I waited for the order to follow into the bathroom. Jenny asked if she should come as well and my Mom told her that we would do her after we finished with Kiwi.
Mom positioned Honey in front of Kiwi and made her squat in a blowjob position. Kiwi started to unzip his pants reluctantly. Mom didn’t shut the door, but Buddy and Lewis could have cared less. She stopped him and told Honey she knew what to do.
She had made us practice with zippers to unzip them, but it wasn’t the same with dildos. Honey struggled with her hands behind her head to get Kiwis dick out.
Mom told her to be careful and concentrate, and eventually she slipped his cock out of his underwear. I could see a mesh of red thick pubic hair as his uncut dick plopped out. I hadn’t seen one like his before. It looked like his cock was in a sock and waiting to extend out even though he was hard. His dick head wasn’t fat either. It was shaped like a spear.
Honey looked surprised by the way it looked too.
“He is uncircumcised. You will see a lot of cocks like these on older men or Jewish guys. It is okay. His penis won’t bite. It will spit but it won’t bite, go ahead and start. Don’t gobble like a greedy whore. Go gently as I showed you. Coax the worm out of his tunnel and wake him up. That’s it, Honey, make him love what you are doing. He is the center of your world right now. He is the moon and stars to you. You want him to feel that,” My Mom said as she talked Honey through the process of licking his cock.
“Suck his dick like an ice cream cone that you are spinning with your tongue,” My Mom coached her a little more, but Honey had the hang of it now. She wasn’t allowed to use her hands. Kiwi kept trying to adjust himself and jerk himself off. My Mom slapped his hands away.
“Let her do all the work. You just relax and enjoy,” she told him. He was clearly used to jerking himself off.
“It’s hard to cum like this because I am used to jerking off on my back,” He said.
“Would you prefer to lay flat?” Mom asked him.
“Aye, but not in the bathroom,” he said. The bathroom was way too small for Kiwi’s tall, lanky body to lay end to end anyway. “It isn’t because it’s not clean. It’s spotless,” he said.
I heard Jenny say from behind me, “Thank you, Sir.”
“Jenny, I didn’t tell you to watch,” Mom told Jenny to strip and stand in the corner.
“Yes, Ma’am, sorry!”
Kiwi watched Jenny from behind and said, “Ah, I see the tip of his penis. It is like a little piggy tail tucked behind him!” he said.
“We refer to Jenny as a she,” my Mom clarified and told us to get back in the parade position. She led him into my old room. I had Cory Hart and Rick Springfield posters on the wall. I wasn’t usually allowed in there anymore. It belonged to Jenny now. I was thankful to see she had only made it a little more girly since she took it over.
She told him to take off his pants and lay down on the bed but keep his hands at his sides. “I’ve got ropes if you can’t stop touching yourself,” Mom motioned to the ropes that were used to bind Jeddy to the bottom of the bed at night.
“Why am I not surprised,” Kiwi took off his pants revealing his flopping dick and thick red bush. He had knobby knees, and his legs were paler than milk to the point it was almost translucent. “I don’t wear togs very often,” he said and explained that togs were shorts in New Zealand.
“That is okay,” my Mom encouraged Honey to get on top of Kiwi on the bed and rub her body against his. Honey slid up and down him to his face. She breathed down his neck and gave him goosebumps. Kiwi was having a hard time holding still. “Very good, take your time and give him a little grind. Don’t tease too much or rest your weight on him,” Mom made Honey dry hump him a little before receding to the bottom half of the bed to start kissing his cock again.
“Would it? Um, could it?” Kiwi was trying to get the nerve to ask. My mother told him to say whatever he wanted. We were frankly surprised he had lasted this long.
“Is it possible to do this except where the girl is facing the other way?” Kiwi said as he used his hands to indicate a 69 position.
“You want to eat her pussy?” my Mom asked.
“Heavens no, I am not a cannibal!” Kiwi didn’t know what eating pussy was. My Mom laughed. “I just want to be able to see her pussy and ass. It seems like a waste if she is down there and I can’t see anything. Is that something that girls can do?” he asked.
“Yes, girls can if they are good sluts,” Mom didn’t even have to direct Honey. Honey seemed amused to be asked to do this. I don’t’ think she had ever sucked a cock from this position herself, but she adapted very quickly. She put straddled him so that her ass and pussy hole was facing him and began to suck his dick.
“Can I touch?” he asked.
“You just want everything, don’t you?” My Mom mused, and when Kiwi looked apologetic, she told him that he was the King right now. “Touch away,” she said.
He was gentle and exploring her body. Honey liked it, and from the fact she became went and groaned with pleasure, I could tell that she was taking her time. Kiwi seemed to be trying to take a peek into her butthole and pussy hole to see what they looked like.
“There are so many folds and wrinkles inside, where does the pee come from?” he asked my Mom.
“They can you show you that later. Why don’t you just enjoy the ride and play right now,” my Mom touched his shoulder, and Kiwi became rigid. His toes curled up, his eyes went into the back of his head and he began to spasm. I thought he was dying, which would have served him right and make me laugh.
Instead after two silent spasms he relaxed, and Honey lifted up her head in triumph and winked at the rest of us. She shook her plump ass for him and climbed off with her mouth open. She showed the cum to him and blew a bubble like his wad was chewing gum. My Mom asked Kiwi if it was okay if she swallow or would he like to see her play with it some more.
“Bonza,” Kiwi smiled with pleasure. The skinny boy tried to sit up and enjoy the view of Honey playing with his cum in her mouth, but he was exhausted. “That was right nice! I suppose she can if she likes,” Kiwi said. He didn’t try to hide his nudity although he still looked self-conscious with his pants off.
“You aren’t quite getting their purpose here, Kiwi. She does what you like. That is what good sluts do. She can wait until you are recovered and decide. She can pass it back and forth to her sisters for your amusement. She can swallow it. She can spit it on the floor and lick it up. Whatever turns you on,” My Mom said.
“I don’t quite care what she does with it once it is out of my peen,” Kiwi shrugged in his laid back manner. “If she wants to have a swallow I’d be flattered. Why should she play with it?” Kiwi asked.
“That would require a bit of a demonstration,” Mom directed Honey to hold me closely and kiss the cum into my mouth. We showed Kiwi by passing the gob of cum across our tongues and then flicking it back and forth. I passed the cum at my mother’s direction to Candy the same way.
“The girls would normally spit out the cum if they could or swallow it quickly. I want them to learn to delight in your seed the way they do in coaxing it from your dick. They have to learn to enjoy being good sluts and good sluts love cum. Sluts love semen on their faces, on their asses, in their mouths, dripping from their tits, dripping from their pussies and most of all a good warm coating down their throats into their tummies!”
Kiwi smiled. “They’ll spit it on their own tits?” he asked.
“Sugar, open your mouth and let the cum drip down your chin on to your tits,” Mom instructed me since I was the one with the cum in my mouth at the time. It was a bit like playing Musical Chairs, and when my Mom stopped on me, I had to demonstrate. I opened my mouth wide and pushed the cum with my tongue down my chin and waited for it to drip as slow as molasses down my chin onto my boobs.
“Honey will lick it off her tits and demonstrate next,” Mom said.
“That’s quite alright. I am already grateful for the Gobbie from Honey. I get it, they have to play with my jizz to learn to love it,” He said.
“They have to learn to love being an object of amusement to their betters. If you don’t want to watch them play with your cum you don’t have too,” My Mom said.
“Oh no, I love this now that you’ve shown it to me. It’s just I am used to wiping my dick off with a hankie right after I cum and crashing. This is Good as gold,” he said.
“Shall we let you have a nap, and then you can rate Honey on how her blowjob compared to Candy?”
“Oh no, I am right well recovered now,” He watched carefully as my friend Honey licked my tits until my nipples got hard and spread his cum around my boobs like it was butter. “I can’t be all that objective and judge the girls for doing something that blows my mind! I’ve never had anything like this in my life, and they were both great!” Kiwi said. He clearly didn’t want to disappoint either girl.
“That is nice of you to say, but they can’t learn unless you provide critical feedback. If you want to keep experiencing blowjobs, then you WILL judge them. It may help to think of them as less like girls and more like sluts,” my mom said.
Kiwi said that did help actually. “I suppose I could try,” he smiled.
“If you had to give them a score from one to ten on how good that head was, then what would you give them overall?” My Mom listed off several criteria from presentation, to precision of the tongue and overall generosity with their bodies.
“I’d give them both tens, to be honest,” Kiwi said. “If I had to rate them, I would say Candy’s tongue was very delicate and wet. I loved Honey’s plump ass cheeks. I just wanted to mash my thumb right on the center of the pink of her butthole while she was straddling me from the other direction,” he said.
“So why didn’t you?” Mom asked with surprise.
“I didn’t think I could just reach up and mash my thumb on her butthole? I mean, what if that made her uncomfortable? It would if someone pressed their thumb on mine. I didn’t want her to stop,” Kiwi said.
Mom instructed Honey to hold her ass cheeks apart and face Kiwi while he laid on the bed. His cum had dried on my tits after She licked most of it away.
“Do you mind if our guest puts his thumb on your asshole, Honey?” Mom asked.
“I wish he would, Ma’am,” Honey sounded super turned on and horny.
“Actually, the one I want to do it to most is Sugar. Her asshole is so pink and perfect. I can’t imagine a turd or a fart ever passing through there,” Kiwi touched his thumb to Honey’s asshole.
“You can picture it passing through mine, Sir?” Honey asked him.
“Well yeah, but I know girls don’t really fart. Yours is bigger, and rounder and I can see a little darker skin near the butthole that looks like where the turds must come out,” Kiwi observed very analytically.
Honey looked mortified, but Kiwi said he didn’t mean anything by it.
My Mom told me to take Honey’s position and let him look at my asshole.
“I don’t want to spoil the myths you’ve created to put women on pedestals, but It’s almost time for them to shit and piss again, so you will be able to see what really passes through these little pink portals of pleasure. Go ahead and touch your thumb to her butthole and press down if you like,” Mom offered my asshole to him.
I told myself this was fine since I’d be offering my mother’s ass to weirdos frequently when Mom belonged to us. I turned red as I felt his finger tap against my pussy lips and then his thumb mash my asshole like he was holding the fire button down on video game joystick. Kiwi pressed down several times. I wanted to fart really bad on his finger just to see his face. It would have been worth the beating I got.
“Do you like this, Sugar?” Kiwi asked as his thumb pressed in and out of my asshole while I held my cheeks apart for him to get his jollies.
“No, Sir, but I don’t mind that you are doing it,” I lied. I totally minded.
“Your friends say they don’t mind and your Mom says you don’t mind. Your face suggests that you DO mind,” he asked.
“My face lies sometimes, Sir. My hands holding my ass cheeks apart instead of slugging you should tell you I don’t,” I said sarcastically. I could tell from my mother’s reaction I was not earning brownie points. That sucked because I was letting this weird Australian freak touch me. I still thought Australia and New Zealand were the same place at that point.
My mom chided me that my body, including my face had to match my tone. “You are like a sad cheerleader just going through the motions. Think about something that DOES turn you on if that helps,” my mom said. “You aren’t supposed to be thinking about your pleasure, but you need to get over this, or you’ll never pass my class!” My mom assured me.
I thought about what I’d do to her once I passed her stupid class, and I smiled.
“Is there something I could do that you WOULD like?” Kiwi asked once I was smiling.
“It isn’t about me doing what I like, Sir” I repeated what I was being taught.
“I have heard all that already. What if I like seeing you smile and giving you pleasure though? What could I do to enjoy that sensation?” Kiwi asked.
I had never considered anyone doing something for my pleasure because THEY enjoyed it. Jenny had said she did things for me for that reason but I thought she was being a little suck up. I believed Kiwi when he asked the question.
“I suppose give me a candy bar, Sir” I said the first thing that came to my mind.
“You aren’t getting a candy bar,” My Mom insisted.
“Then eat my pussy, I guess Sir?” I said the second thing that came to my mind.
“I am not a cannibal and I am not going to take a bite of your pussy!” Kiwi clearly had no idea what I was talking about. We all laughed about that. Kiwi looked a little embarrassed.
“Would you like to learn to pleasure a woman by licking her pussy, Kiwi?” my Mom asked. The question was pretty loaded because the flirtatious way my mother asked it sounded like she was offering to teach him on her own body.
“I would at that,” Kiwi said with excitement.
“Fine, Sugar sit on his face, and we’ll teach him,” My Mom said like it was as simple as teaching him how to bait a hook with a worm.
“Sit on my face?” Kiwi held his breath like he was going to be suffocated by my pussy. My Mom touched his arm, and his flaccid cock shot up half-way erect again. My Mom said she was impressed with his stamina and his cock went almost fully erect. She told him to relax and breathe normally. “This is not going to hurt you at all,” she promised. She guided my pussy over his head so that I was exposed fully to him.
She had me hover over his face and let him touch parts of my body. She taught him what my hood was. She told him to pull my “piss flaps” apart. She had him touch my “piss hole”. She told him what a G-spot was and had him crook his finger and stick it in me. He was so far from the spot that it wasn’t even funny. I ground my hips on his finger and pretended it felt good. My Mom slapped me and asked me to guide him to my G-spot. Once I put my hand on, his dick got even harder and slid out of the sheathe to stand straight up. It did feel good. My Mom made me hold myself open and show him my cervix. He said he couldn’t see it and my Mom said that he’d have to look a little harder. He said he still couldn’t, and eventually he had his nose almost completely in my pussy. My Mom laughed and said, “Well, maybe you’ll be able to taste it!”
It was her way of having a little joke and taking the edge off the lesson.
“That’s basic pussy anatomy. I’ll teach you about the A-spot a little later.
I didn’t know what that was. I assumed she meant anus, but I later learned the A-Spot is located much deeper in the vagina on the anterior wall by the cervix.
“If you rub that just right it is like rubbing a genie in the bottle and she’ll grant all of your wishes, Kiwi,” My Mom promised. I wasn’t sure I believed that at the time, but I later realized it was a powerful spot in my body to control me.
“Now, I am going to teach you to eat pussy like a God. If you can do this, you can please any woman,” my Mom assured him as she told me to take my pussy from his face and lay next to him.
Kiwi liked that idea very much.
“Start With A Slow Journey Kiwi,” Mom told him to “Kiss from her mouth down to her breasts. Keep kissing her body as you lower yourself to her waist and hips. As you get to her pussy, place a hand on either leg, and slowly spread them” she directed him to start kissing and fondling me.
I hated being kissed by him. His breath wasn’t bad, but mine was terrible.
I opened my mouth and breathed into him, but Kiwi didn’t flinch. He tried to suck the breath out of my mouth and kissed very sloppy and wet. It was gross. I would have kicked him off of me even if he were handsome for kissing and touching me like this. He was nervous and lacked confidence, and that was a tremendous turn-off.
“Don’t be nervous. Handle her like she is a fuck doll for you to use,” my Mom said to pretend I had a grapefruit in my pussy and he was going to drain me of all my juices.
“After kissing her for a few more minutes, move slightly lower with your kissing along her inner thigh. You can go as far down as the inside of her knee here, but the further you move from her cunt, the less sensitive it gets. Kiss her down along her inner thigh on one leg, then back up and afterward switch to her other leg,” she said.
Kiwi kissed for about ten seconds and moved to the next leg. My Mom stroked his ears and re-directed him. She told him she would let him know when a minute went by and to take his time.
This sucked. I could hear Candy and Honey giggling, but my Mom told them to stop and watch because if he liked this then they would be doing it too.
“Now, squeeze the skin of her inner thigh between your lips or even teeth, but make sure not to be too rough with normal girls. You can give Sugar a Hickey if you want,” My Mom said.
Kiwi had no idea what a Hickey was.
Honey volunteered to show him by giving him one but my Mom explained he was to suck down and it would leave a love mark on my body.
“Wow, that was sexy!” Kiwi said. I have to admit it did feel good to get a Hickey on my inner thigh even if it was uncomfortable. I was wet.
“I am going to teach you the pancake. It is crazy simple, Kiwi,” My Mom instructed him in a reassuring way like she was coaching him how to eat her own pussy.
“Start by sticking your tongue out of your mouth. Allow it to drop down over your chin and relax. Now make it wide and flat like a pancake,” she said.
“Her pussy smells though, aye? No offense Sugar,” Kiwi said.
A streak of humiliation shivered down my spine, and Candy laughed out loud. Her pussy smelled just like mine.
“Do you like seafood, Kiwi?” my Mom asked.
“Aye,” Kiwi agreed.
“Just imagine she has a lobster in there instead of a grapefruit and has the tenderest juicy meat and it is covered in sweet butter,” she said.
“You are making me hungry!” Kiwi smiled into my pussy.
“Less talking and more licking. Keep your tongue relaxed, wide and flat,” My Mom guided his ears between my legs as I lay on my back with my legs apart.
“Start with the base of your tongue at the bottom of her cunt. Keep your tongue covered in your own spit. Slowly move your head upwards from the bottom of her cunt to the top so that your tongue moves from the bottom until the tip of your tongue passes over her clit,” she said.
He tried to flick my hood with his tongue.
“DO NOT make movements with your tongue! Keep it relaxed, wide and flat. Let your head do all the movement. As your head moves upward, your tongue will follow,” she said.
“Did you teach them like this to suck cocks?” Kiwi asked.
“Yes, I wanted them to be good cocksuckers. I want you to be a good pussy eater. This is a skill that will help you for the rest of your life, Kiwi,” my Mom said. “When you reach the top, stop, pull away from her, so you are no longer making contact and start over from the bottom.”
I have to admit it was quite pleasing. It didn’t give me a raging orgasm, but it didn’t suck at all.
My Mom made him take his time and go at an “Insanely Super-Steady Pace.”
In Blowjobs there are times you are supposed to go fast, slow but usually keep a medium pace. My Mom said that for pussy eating there was ONLY slow and then an “agonizing slow down.”
Kiwi asked when he could do that.
“When you give her an orgasm,” she said.
“When will I know I did,” he asked.
“With a girl like Sugar, you won’t. She’ll pretend she had one when she gets bored. If you get enough practice though you’ll be able to tell when she is really getting off. You have a lot of tells. Your eyes roll-up. Your toes curl up. Your body becomes tense. You’ll have to learn each woman’s tells too. We are like a puzzle box and once you figure us out we change,” my mom chuckled. Kiwi appeared bewildered and overwhelmed by this news, but he was intent on learning everything he could from my mother.
“Once you sense she is close, you should slow down to an agonizingly slow pace. The closer she is to orgasm, the slower you should get.”
Kiwi didn’t understand, and my Mom said that there are things about the female body and condition he probably would never understand. “Our bodies work very differently than yours. The closer we are, the more we want it. The slower you go, the more we’ll desire it. It is a tease. In that sense, we are a lot like you,” she chuckled wryly.
My Mom made him eat my pussy for five minutes that felt like thirty minutes of embarrassment. Mostly because I was getting into it and forgetting that I hated this nerd. My Mom sent Honey to bring back a glass of water for him to keep his mouth wet while he ate me out.
“The Vortex is very easy to perform and crazy effective at making her eyes roll into the back of her head. I think you will see a very different Sugar if you do this one right,” My Mom promised.
“Make a small “O” shape with your lips about the same size as her clit.” My Mom pulled my clit hood up and out for him to see. “Make sure your lips are covered in spit and put your O over her clit,” she instructed him to gently start sucking me. I was happy that she said gentle. She normally wanted rough.
My clit was getting over stimulated. My Mom told him on normal girls you have to pace yourself, but with Sugar just eat her out as much as you want as long as you want. She needs to learn to appreciate any positive attention,” she said.
Once Kiwi sucked my clit into his mouth, it did feel good. It didn’t feel like a “Vortex” though.
My Mom told him this was the “constant vortex” and then said he was ready for the rythmic Vortex. “Try sucking and releasing the pressure rhythmically, pulling her clit in and out of your mouth and releasing it. How fast you do this is up to you, but you could try with a song,” she said.
Mom turned on my radio in my room. It just happened to be the bouncy pop tune “Let’s Hear It for the Boy” by Denice Williams.
To this day, anytime I hear that song, I still think about how Kiwi sucked my pussy. It was the first time any boy did anything besides try to kiss my pussy or sound out the alphabet with his tongue.
My baby, he don’t talk sweet
He ain’t got much to say
But he loves me, loves me, loves me
I know that he loves me anyway
And maybe he don’t dress fine
But I don’t really mind
Because every time he pulls me near
I just want to cheer
Let’s hear it for the boy
Let’s give the boy a hay-yay-and
It was about that point in the song when I had my first full orgasm and a half. I think I had orgasms before but this was like an earthquake compared to a few pleasure tremors. It sucked it had to be with a nerdy boy but he was attentive and persistent and that was probably what made it possible for me to let my guard down and just ride the wave to ecstasy once Kiwi pressed all my buttons in the right order.
I forgot all about my mom being there and the other girls. I definitely forgot about Kiwi. It was just me in a happy place and I was writhing and feeling like I didn’t want this to stop.
I will never forget my complete absence of inhibitions as I bucked and screamed and grabbed his head with my hands and pulled his ears close to my thighs. I didn’t care who was looking or what they say. Buddy and Lewis could have been in my room for all I cared.
“So that is her tell that she is having an actual orgasm,” My Mom laughed as I clutched Kiwi’s ears and refused to release him from my pussy. His mouth was working overtime, keeping up with the beat.
My Mom told him to massage my clit with his tongue for the rest of the song while continuing the Vortex. Once he released me, I wasn’t ready for him to stop.
“There are a lot of other techniques, but that is good for now,” My Mom smiled down at Kiwi.
“She didn’t shoot her load?” Kiwi seemed oblivious to how girls bodies work. His face was smeared with my cream, but he was waiting for me to shoot sperm all over his face or into his mouth.
My Mom put her hand on his shoulder, and he became rigid. She smiled at him and told him with a proud look on his face that he did very well for his first time eating pussy.
“Can I do it again?” he asked enthusiastically.”
“Do you want to take one of the girls for another test to take care of that?” she asked him if he wanted a blowjob like she was offering him a bologna sandwich.
“May I choose Candy again?” Kiwi said. He had a way of speaking very properly that reminded me of Jenny. I think it was the accent which to me still sounded British. I didn’t even know where New Zealand was on a map. I thought it was where Greenland was or something.
Candy looked flattered as we stood side by side with hands behind our heads, waiting for him to pick one of us after our maintenance beating.
“You can after you test the other two first,” Mom smiled. “Remember, you are doing me a favor, but I can’t show favoritism and let her have all the fun,” she said.
Kiwi turned red when my Mom said that Candy would be the one having fun sucking his dick.
“I suppose I’d try Honey then next,” Kiwi looked apologetic towards Candy, but she didn’t look hurt at all. Honey on the other hand gave me a side-long victory glance that she was picked before me. I tried not to feel like the last pick when choosing teams for sports in Physical Education.
“It does feel strange telling you the details afterward,” Kiwi admitted.
“Would it be easier if I just observed?” My Mom offered him.
Kiwi thought that was even crazier.
“I observe when they milk Jenny,” my Mom explained that was more for Jenny’s protection than anything else. She didn’t want us hurting my cousin or making fun of her when we are alone with her. She had recently told me to stop scaring the cum out of her by talking down to her, but Jenny liked it when I was mean.
“Milk her?” Kiwi was shocked.
“Yes, three times a day, I am milked, Sir. It keeps me from acting perverted and disgusting like a little creeper,” Jenny spoke up. She had been waiting off to the side quietly. I used to call Jenny a “creeper” before my training started for sniffing my panties and peeping on me when I changed.
“How do they milk you? Your tits?” Kiwi was shocked because Jenny was flat as a pancake. That was to be expected because she was a boy, but Kiwi obviously hadn’t noticed yet.
“My penis, Sir,” Jenny said. Keep in mind. Jenny had a high pitched voice like a girl. She wore makeup, and had her red hair in pigtails and was wearing only panties.
“How does a girl have a penis?” Kiwi thought Jenny was deformed or something.
My brother Buddy looked up from playing in the living room, “Jenny is learning to be a girl because Eddie was naughty.” He explained it so plainly like it was normal. My brothers were young enough that to them, a boy being taught to be a girl made perfect sense, and they didn’t question my mother’s wisdom.
“I was born a boy, but when I came down here for vacation, I was peeping on girls and acting like a pervert. My Aunt is teaching me to appreciate the female condition and disciplining me too. I am in Summer School too but not quite in the same grade as they are,” he explained.
“We don’t have this concept of Summer school that you do here,” Kiwi was trying to make sense of this all.
“I used to jerk off about twelve times a day when I got down here. Now, they masturbate me three times a day, and it keeps all the dirty thoughts out of my head so I can focus on learning obedience, respect, and humility.”
Kiwi looked alarmed. He had just come to terms with the girls being in discipline, and now this was another wrinkle. A boy being trained as a girl. “Why don’t they suck your cock too then? if they need the practice?”
Jenny looked at my Mom for the answer.
“The girls have been practicing with fingers and dildos. I wasn’t lying when I told you that. You were the first one I trusted to test them,” my Mom said.
“Why me?” Kiwi didn’t understand.
“You seemed like a lost boy who could use a good dick sucking. I think that was about the only reason,” My Mom shrugged and offered him a wry grin.
“I suppose they could practice on you, Jenny,” my Mom said that would change the milking schedule a little.
“I normally have one pull him off, and another slut talk dirty while the third kneels and licks up his cum. In the future, each of you will take turns sucking off Jenny. You’ll talk dirty and hold the cum in your mouth until given permission. Candy in the morning, Honey for lunch and Sugar at night. Sugar, I don’t want you to talk mean to your cousin any longer,” she said.
“I told you that this training would get progressively more difficult as you learn the basics. All of you are ready to suck dicks, and a cock is a cock no matter how tiny or who it belongs too. You will thank Jenny, and she will let me know how each of you has improved day over day,” Mom insisted that was the end of it. None of us protested but I wanted to say this was just too much to expect of us.
The only reason didn’t was the other girls put up no protest and I didn’t want to be the only one who complained. I’d be over-ruled very quickly unless they were on my side too.
“She is going to suck off her cousin?” Kiwi seemed surprised.
“Cock is a cock,” my Mom shrugged and then asked him, “If I had let your Cousin Betty participate, you wouldn’t let her suck your cock?” she asked.
Kiwi was uncomfortable discussing this so openly in front of everyone or even with my mother. He spoke in a hushed tone, “I’ve never really thought about it because no one lets Betty do anything. She just does it. She is with wealthy older guys. She wouldn’t have any reason to do it to me,” he said.
“If she was in training and you are in this house walking around with a raging hard-on then she would. Now, either go take care of it yourself or pick one of my girls.”
“Will you watch?” he asked reluctantly. This little dweeb should be thanking his lucky stars he is being asked to get a blowjob and yet here he was being skeptical and wishy-washy about the offer.
“Are you asking me if I would or asking if I am insisting on watching?” my Mom smiled at him flirtatiously. She was goofing on him.
“A little of both,” Kiwi was nervous about his response.
“If you can tell me how they did then I will trust them alone with you. If you don’t mind me watching and coaxing them, then I’d prefer it. I’d rather the other girls watch two, so they can take note.”
“What about Buddy and Lewis?” he asked.
“Oh, they are way too young to get a blowjob,” My Mom answered him.
“I meant can they watch?” he asked.
“I’d prefer we go into the bathroom in case you spunk all over the floor, but I doubt they would they even understand. The girls practice out here in the living room, but they always milk Jenny in the bathroom.”
Buddy and Lewis weren’t paying attention to our conversation. They were singing
You’re my Honeybunch, Sugarplum...
Pumpy-umpy-umpkin, You’re my Sweetie Pie
You’re my Cuppycake, Gumdrop
Snoogums-Boogums, You’re the Apple of my Eye
And I love you so, and I want you to know
That I’ll always be right here
And I love to sing sweet songs to you
Because you are so dear...
“I think I’d prefer the bathroom as well,” Kiwi said thoughtfully.
My mother ordered us to get into what she called Parade position. Single file on hands and knees and crawling. We were to be close enough that we were nose-to-ass. I could feel Candy’s hot breath on my wet pussy as I waited for the order to follow into the bathroom. Jenny asked if she should come as well and my Mom told her that we would do her after we finished with Kiwi.
Mom positioned Honey in front of Kiwi and made her squat in a blowjob position. Kiwi started to unzip his pants reluctantly. Mom didn’t shut the door, but Buddy and Lewis could have cared less. She stopped him and told Honey she knew what to do.
She had made us practice with zippers to unzip them, but it wasn’t the same with dildos. Honey struggled with her hands behind her head to get Kiwis dick out.
Mom told her to be careful and concentrate, and eventually she slipped his cock out of his underwear. I could see a mesh of red thick pubic hair as his uncut dick plopped out. I hadn’t seen one like his before. It looked like his cock was in a sock and waiting to extend out even though he was hard. His dick head wasn’t fat either. It was shaped like a spear.
Honey looked surprised by the way it looked too.
“He is uncircumcised. You will see a lot of cocks like these on older men or Jewish guys. It is okay. His penis won’t bite. It will spit but it won’t bite, go ahead and start. Don’t gobble like a greedy whore. Go gently as I showed you. Coax the worm out of his tunnel and wake him up. That’s it, Honey, make him love what you are doing. He is the center of your world right now. He is the moon and stars to you. You want him to feel that,” My Mom said as she talked Honey through the process of licking his cock.
“Suck his dick like an ice cream cone that you are spinning with your tongue,” My Mom coached her a little more, but Honey had the hang of it now. She wasn’t allowed to use her hands. Kiwi kept trying to adjust himself and jerk himself off. My Mom slapped his hands away.
“Let her do all the work. You just relax and enjoy,” she told him. He was clearly used to jerking himself off.
“It’s hard to cum like this because I am used to jerking off on my back,” He said.
“Would you prefer to lay flat?” Mom asked him.
“Aye, but not in the bathroom,” he said. The bathroom was way too small for Kiwi’s tall, lanky body to lay end to end anyway. “It isn’t because it’s not clean. It’s spotless,” he said.
I heard Jenny say from behind me, “Thank you, Sir.”
“Jenny, I didn’t tell you to watch,” Mom told Jenny to strip and stand in the corner.
“Yes, Ma’am, sorry!”
Kiwi watched Jenny from behind and said, “Ah, I see the tip of his penis. It is like a little piggy tail tucked behind him!” he said.
“We refer to Jenny as a she,” my Mom clarified and told us to get back in the parade position. She led him into my old room. I had Cory Hart and Rick Springfield posters on the wall. I wasn’t usually allowed in there anymore. It belonged to Jenny now. I was thankful to see she had only made it a little more girly since she took it over.
She told him to take off his pants and lay down on the bed but keep his hands at his sides. “I’ve got ropes if you can’t stop touching yourself,” Mom motioned to the ropes that were used to bind Jeddy to the bottom of the bed at night.
“Why am I not surprised,” Kiwi took off his pants revealing his flopping dick and thick red bush. He had knobby knees, and his legs were paler than milk to the point it was almost translucent. “I don’t wear togs very often,” he said and explained that togs were shorts in New Zealand.
“That is okay,” my Mom encouraged Honey to get on top of Kiwi on the bed and rub her body against his. Honey slid up and down him to his face. She breathed down his neck and gave him goosebumps. Kiwi was having a hard time holding still. “Very good, take your time and give him a little grind. Don’t tease too much or rest your weight on him,” Mom made Honey dry hump him a little before receding to the bottom half of the bed to start kissing his cock again.
“Would it? Um, could it?” Kiwi was trying to get the nerve to ask. My mother told him to say whatever he wanted. We were frankly surprised he had lasted this long.
“Is it possible to do this except where the girl is facing the other way?” Kiwi said as he used his hands to indicate a 69 position.
“You want to eat her pussy?” my Mom asked.
“Heavens no, I am not a cannibal!” Kiwi didn’t know what eating pussy was. My Mom laughed. “I just want to be able to see her pussy and ass. It seems like a waste if she is down there and I can’t see anything. Is that something that girls can do?” he asked.
“Yes, girls can if they are good sluts,” Mom didn’t even have to direct Honey. Honey seemed amused to be asked to do this. I don’t’ think she had ever sucked a cock from this position herself, but she adapted very quickly. She put straddled him so that her ass and pussy hole was facing him and began to suck his dick.
“Can I touch?” he asked.
“You just want everything, don’t you?” My Mom mused, and when Kiwi looked apologetic, she told him that he was the King right now. “Touch away,” she said.
He was gentle and exploring her body. Honey liked it, and from the fact she became went and groaned with pleasure, I could tell that she was taking her time. Kiwi seemed to be trying to take a peek into her butthole and pussy hole to see what they looked like.
“There are so many folds and wrinkles inside, where does the pee come from?” he asked my Mom.
“They can you show you that later. Why don’t you just enjoy the ride and play right now,” my Mom touched his shoulder, and Kiwi became rigid. His toes curled up, his eyes went into the back of his head and he began to spasm. I thought he was dying, which would have served him right and make me laugh.
Instead after two silent spasms he relaxed, and Honey lifted up her head in triumph and winked at the rest of us. She shook her plump ass for him and climbed off with her mouth open. She showed the cum to him and blew a bubble like his wad was chewing gum. My Mom asked Kiwi if it was okay if she swallow or would he like to see her play with it some more.
“Bonza,” Kiwi smiled with pleasure. The skinny boy tried to sit up and enjoy the view of Honey playing with his cum in her mouth, but he was exhausted. “That was right nice! I suppose she can if she likes,” Kiwi said. He didn’t try to hide his nudity although he still looked self-conscious with his pants off.
“You aren’t quite getting their purpose here, Kiwi. She does what you like. That is what good sluts do. She can wait until you are recovered and decide. She can pass it back and forth to her sisters for your amusement. She can swallow it. She can spit it on the floor and lick it up. Whatever turns you on,” My Mom said.
“I don’t quite care what she does with it once it is out of my peen,” Kiwi shrugged in his laid back manner. “If she wants to have a swallow I’d be flattered. Why should she play with it?” Kiwi asked.
“That would require a bit of a demonstration,” Mom directed Honey to hold me closely and kiss the cum into my mouth. We showed Kiwi by passing the gob of cum across our tongues and then flicking it back and forth. I passed the cum at my mother’s direction to Candy the same way.
“The girls would normally spit out the cum if they could or swallow it quickly. I want them to learn to delight in your seed the way they do in coaxing it from your dick. They have to learn to enjoy being good sluts and good sluts love cum. Sluts love semen on their faces, on their asses, in their mouths, dripping from their tits, dripping from their pussies and most of all a good warm coating down their throats into their tummies!”
Kiwi smiled. “They’ll spit it on their own tits?” he asked.
“Sugar, open your mouth and let the cum drip down your chin on to your tits,” Mom instructed me since I was the one with the cum in my mouth at the time. It was a bit like playing Musical Chairs, and when my Mom stopped on me, I had to demonstrate. I opened my mouth wide and pushed the cum with my tongue down my chin and waited for it to drip as slow as molasses down my chin onto my boobs.
“Honey will lick it off her tits and demonstrate next,” Mom said.
“That’s quite alright. I am already grateful for the Gobbie from Honey. I get it, they have to play with my jizz to learn to love it,” He said.
“They have to learn to love being an object of amusement to their betters. If you don’t want to watch them play with your cum you don’t have too,” My Mom said.
“Oh no, I love this now that you’ve shown it to me. It’s just I am used to wiping my dick off with a hankie right after I cum and crashing. This is Good as gold,” he said.
“Shall we let you have a nap, and then you can rate Honey on how her blowjob compared to Candy?”
“Oh no, I am right well recovered now,” He watched carefully as my friend Honey licked my tits until my nipples got hard and spread his cum around my boobs like it was butter. “I can’t be all that objective and judge the girls for doing something that blows my mind! I’ve never had anything like this in my life, and they were both great!” Kiwi said. He clearly didn’t want to disappoint either girl.
“That is nice of you to say, but they can’t learn unless you provide critical feedback. If you want to keep experiencing blowjobs, then you WILL judge them. It may help to think of them as less like girls and more like sluts,” my mom said.
Kiwi said that did help actually. “I suppose I could try,” he smiled.
“If you had to give them a score from one to ten on how good that head was, then what would you give them overall?” My Mom listed off several criteria from presentation, to precision of the tongue and overall generosity with their bodies.
“I’d give them both tens, to be honest,” Kiwi said. “If I had to rate them, I would say Candy’s tongue was very delicate and wet. I loved Honey’s plump ass cheeks. I just wanted to mash my thumb right on the center of the pink of her butthole while she was straddling me from the other direction,” he said.
“So why didn’t you?” Mom asked with surprise.
“I didn’t think I could just reach up and mash my thumb on her butthole? I mean, what if that made her uncomfortable? It would if someone pressed their thumb on mine. I didn’t want her to stop,” Kiwi said.
Mom instructed Honey to hold her ass cheeks apart and face Kiwi while he laid on the bed. His cum had dried on my tits after She licked most of it away.
“Do you mind if our guest puts his thumb on your asshole, Honey?” Mom asked.
“I wish he would, Ma’am,” Honey sounded super turned on and horny.
“Actually, the one I want to do it to most is Sugar. Her asshole is so pink and perfect. I can’t imagine a turd or a fart ever passing through there,” Kiwi touched his thumb to Honey’s asshole.
“You can picture it passing through mine, Sir?” Honey asked him.
“Well yeah, but I know girls don’t really fart. Yours is bigger, and rounder and I can see a little darker skin near the butthole that looks like where the turds must come out,” Kiwi observed very analytically.
Honey looked mortified, but Kiwi said he didn’t mean anything by it.
My Mom told me to take Honey’s position and let him look at my asshole.
“I don’t want to spoil the myths you’ve created to put women on pedestals, but It’s almost time for them to shit and piss again, so you will be able to see what really passes through these little pink portals of pleasure. Go ahead and touch your thumb to her butthole and press down if you like,” Mom offered my asshole to him.
I told myself this was fine since I’d be offering my mother’s ass to weirdos frequently when Mom belonged to us. I turned red as I felt his finger tap against my pussy lips and then his thumb mash my asshole like he was holding the fire button down on video game joystick. Kiwi pressed down several times. I wanted to fart really bad on his finger just to see his face. It would have been worth the beating I got.
“Do you like this, Sugar?” Kiwi asked as his thumb pressed in and out of my asshole while I held my cheeks apart for him to get his jollies.
“No, Sir, but I don’t mind that you are doing it,” I lied. I totally minded.
“Your friends say they don’t mind and your Mom says you don’t mind. Your face suggests that you DO mind,” he asked.
“My face lies sometimes, Sir. My hands holding my ass cheeks apart instead of slugging you should tell you I don’t,” I said sarcastically. I could tell from my mother’s reaction I was not earning brownie points. That sucked because I was letting this weird Australian freak touch me. I still thought Australia and New Zealand were the same place at that point.
My mom chided me that my body, including my face had to match my tone. “You are like a sad cheerleader just going through the motions. Think about something that DOES turn you on if that helps,” my mom said. “You aren’t supposed to be thinking about your pleasure, but you need to get over this, or you’ll never pass my class!” My mom assured me.
I thought about what I’d do to her once I passed her stupid class, and I smiled.
“Is there something I could do that you WOULD like?” Kiwi asked once I was smiling.
“It isn’t about me doing what I like, Sir” I repeated what I was being taught.
“I have heard all that already. What if I like seeing you smile and giving you pleasure though? What could I do to enjoy that sensation?” Kiwi asked.
I had never considered anyone doing something for my pleasure because THEY enjoyed it. Jenny had said she did things for me for that reason but I thought she was being a little suck up. I believed Kiwi when he asked the question.
“I suppose give me a candy bar, Sir” I said the first thing that came to my mind.
“You aren’t getting a candy bar,” My Mom insisted.
“Then eat my pussy, I guess Sir?” I said the second thing that came to my mind.
“I am not a cannibal and I am not going to take a bite of your pussy!” Kiwi clearly had no idea what I was talking about. We all laughed about that. Kiwi looked a little embarrassed.
“Would you like to learn to pleasure a woman by licking her pussy, Kiwi?” my Mom asked. The question was pretty loaded because the flirtatious way my mother asked it sounded like she was offering to teach him on her own body.
“I would at that,” Kiwi said with excitement.
“Fine, Sugar sit on his face, and we’ll teach him,” My Mom said like it was as simple as teaching him how to bait a hook with a worm.
“Sit on my face?” Kiwi held his breath like he was going to be suffocated by my pussy. My Mom touched his arm, and his flaccid cock shot up half-way erect again. My Mom said she was impressed with his stamina and his cock went almost fully erect. She told him to relax and breathe normally. “This is not going to hurt you at all,” she promised. She guided my pussy over his head so that I was exposed fully to him.
She had me hover over his face and let him touch parts of my body. She taught him what my hood was. She told him to pull my “piss flaps” apart. She had him touch my “piss hole”. She told him what a G-spot was and had him crook his finger and stick it in me. He was so far from the spot that it wasn’t even funny. I ground my hips on his finger and pretended it felt good. My Mom slapped me and asked me to guide him to my G-spot. Once I put my hand on, his dick got even harder and slid out of the sheathe to stand straight up. It did feel good. My Mom made me hold myself open and show him my cervix. He said he couldn’t see it and my Mom said that he’d have to look a little harder. He said he still couldn’t, and eventually he had his nose almost completely in my pussy. My Mom laughed and said, “Well, maybe you’ll be able to taste it!”
It was her way of having a little joke and taking the edge off the lesson.
“That’s basic pussy anatomy. I’ll teach you about the A-spot a little later.
I didn’t know what that was. I assumed she meant anus, but I later learned the A-Spot is located much deeper in the vagina on the anterior wall by the cervix.
“If you rub that just right it is like rubbing a genie in the bottle and she’ll grant all of your wishes, Kiwi,” My Mom promised. I wasn’t sure I believed that at the time, but I later realized it was a powerful spot in my body to control me.
“Now, I am going to teach you to eat pussy like a God. If you can do this, you can please any woman,” my Mom assured him as she told me to take my pussy from his face and lay next to him.
Kiwi liked that idea very much.
“Start With A Slow Journey Kiwi,” Mom told him to “Kiss from her mouth down to her breasts. Keep kissing her body as you lower yourself to her waist and hips. As you get to her pussy, place a hand on either leg, and slowly spread them” she directed him to start kissing and fondling me.
I hated being kissed by him. His breath wasn’t bad, but mine was terrible.
I opened my mouth and breathed into him, but Kiwi didn’t flinch. He tried to suck the breath out of my mouth and kissed very sloppy and wet. It was gross. I would have kicked him off of me even if he were handsome for kissing and touching me like this. He was nervous and lacked confidence, and that was a tremendous turn-off.
“Don’t be nervous. Handle her like she is a fuck doll for you to use,” my Mom said to pretend I had a grapefruit in my pussy and he was going to drain me of all my juices.
“After kissing her for a few more minutes, move slightly lower with your kissing along her inner thigh. You can go as far down as the inside of her knee here, but the further you move from her cunt, the less sensitive it gets. Kiss her down along her inner thigh on one leg, then back up and afterward switch to her other leg,” she said.
Kiwi kissed for about ten seconds and moved to the next leg. My Mom stroked his ears and re-directed him. She told him she would let him know when a minute went by and to take his time.
This sucked. I could hear Candy and Honey giggling, but my Mom told them to stop and watch because if he liked this then they would be doing it too.
“Now, squeeze the skin of her inner thigh between your lips or even teeth, but make sure not to be too rough with normal girls. You can give Sugar a Hickey if you want,” My Mom said.
Kiwi had no idea what a Hickey was.
Honey volunteered to show him by giving him one but my Mom explained he was to suck down and it would leave a love mark on my body.
“Wow, that was sexy!” Kiwi said. I have to admit it did feel good to get a Hickey on my inner thigh even if it was uncomfortable. I was wet.
“I am going to teach you the pancake. It is crazy simple, Kiwi,” My Mom instructed him in a reassuring way like she was coaching him how to eat her own pussy.
“Start by sticking your tongue out of your mouth. Allow it to drop down over your chin and relax. Now make it wide and flat like a pancake,” she said.
“Her pussy smells though, aye? No offense Sugar,” Kiwi said.
A streak of humiliation shivered down my spine, and Candy laughed out loud. Her pussy smelled just like mine.
“Do you like seafood, Kiwi?” my Mom asked.
“Aye,” Kiwi agreed.
“Just imagine she has a lobster in there instead of a grapefruit and has the tenderest juicy meat and it is covered in sweet butter,” she said.
“You are making me hungry!” Kiwi smiled into my pussy.
“Less talking and more licking. Keep your tongue relaxed, wide and flat,” My Mom guided his ears between my legs as I lay on my back with my legs apart.
“Start with the base of your tongue at the bottom of her cunt. Keep your tongue covered in your own spit. Slowly move your head upwards from the bottom of her cunt to the top so that your tongue moves from the bottom until the tip of your tongue passes over her clit,” she said.
He tried to flick my hood with his tongue.
“DO NOT make movements with your tongue! Keep it relaxed, wide and flat. Let your head do all the movement. As your head moves upward, your tongue will follow,” she said.
“Did you teach them like this to suck cocks?” Kiwi asked.
“Yes, I wanted them to be good cocksuckers. I want you to be a good pussy eater. This is a skill that will help you for the rest of your life, Kiwi,” my Mom said. “When you reach the top, stop, pull away from her, so you are no longer making contact and start over from the bottom.”
I have to admit it was quite pleasing. It didn’t give me a raging orgasm, but it didn’t suck at all.
My Mom made him take his time and go at an “Insanely Super-Steady Pace.”
In Blowjobs there are times you are supposed to go fast, slow but usually keep a medium pace. My Mom said that for pussy eating there was ONLY slow and then an “agonizing slow down.”
Kiwi asked when he could do that.
“When you give her an orgasm,” she said.
“When will I know I did,” he asked.
“With a girl like Sugar, you won’t. She’ll pretend she had one when she gets bored. If you get enough practice though you’ll be able to tell when she is really getting off. You have a lot of tells. Your eyes roll-up. Your toes curl up. Your body becomes tense. You’ll have to learn each woman’s tells too. We are like a puzzle box and once you figure us out we change,” my mom chuckled. Kiwi appeared bewildered and overwhelmed by this news, but he was intent on learning everything he could from my mother.
“Once you sense she is close, you should slow down to an agonizingly slow pace. The closer she is to orgasm, the slower you should get.”
Kiwi didn’t understand, and my Mom said that there are things about the female body and condition he probably would never understand. “Our bodies work very differently than yours. The closer we are, the more we want it. The slower you go, the more we’ll desire it. It is a tease. In that sense, we are a lot like you,” she chuckled wryly.
My Mom made him eat my pussy for five minutes that felt like thirty minutes of embarrassment. Mostly because I was getting into it and forgetting that I hated this nerd. My Mom sent Honey to bring back a glass of water for him to keep his mouth wet while he ate me out.
“The Vortex is very easy to perform and crazy effective at making her eyes roll into the back of her head. I think you will see a very different Sugar if you do this one right,” My Mom promised.
“Make a small “O” shape with your lips about the same size as her clit.” My Mom pulled my clit hood up and out for him to see. “Make sure your lips are covered in spit and put your O over her clit,” she instructed him to gently start sucking me. I was happy that she said gentle. She normally wanted rough.
My clit was getting over stimulated. My Mom told him on normal girls you have to pace yourself, but with Sugar just eat her out as much as you want as long as you want. She needs to learn to appreciate any positive attention,” she said.
Once Kiwi sucked my clit into his mouth, it did feel good. It didn’t feel like a “Vortex” though.
My Mom told him this was the “constant vortex” and then said he was ready for the rythmic Vortex. “Try sucking and releasing the pressure rhythmically, pulling her clit in and out of your mouth and releasing it. How fast you do this is up to you, but you could try with a song,” she said.
Mom turned on my radio in my room. It just happened to be the bouncy pop tune “Let’s Hear It for the Boy” by Denice Williams.
To this day, anytime I hear that song, I still think about how Kiwi sucked my pussy. It was the first time any boy did anything besides try to kiss my pussy or sound out the alphabet with his tongue.
My baby, he don’t talk sweet
He ain’t got much to say
But he loves me, loves me, loves me
I know that he loves me anyway
And maybe he don’t dress fine
But I don’t really mind
Because every time he pulls me near
I just want to cheer
Let’s hear it for the boy
Let’s give the boy a hay-yay-and
It was about that point in the song when I had my first full orgasm and a half. I think I had orgasms before but this was like an earthquake compared to a few pleasure tremors. It sucked it had to be with a nerdy boy but he was attentive and persistent and that was probably what made it possible for me to let my guard down and just ride the wave to ecstasy once Kiwi pressed all my buttons in the right order.
I forgot all about my mom being there and the other girls. I definitely forgot about Kiwi. It was just me in a happy place and I was writhing and feeling like I didn’t want this to stop.
I will never forget my complete absence of inhibitions as I bucked and screamed and grabbed his head with my hands and pulled his ears close to my thighs. I didn’t care who was looking or what they say. Buddy and Lewis could have been in my room for all I cared.
“So that is her tell that she is having an actual orgasm,” My Mom laughed as I clutched Kiwi’s ears and refused to release him from my pussy. His mouth was working overtime, keeping up with the beat.
My Mom told him to massage my clit with his tongue for the rest of the song while continuing the Vortex. Once he released me, I wasn’t ready for him to stop.
“There are a lot of other techniques, but that is good for now,” My Mom smiled down at Kiwi.
“She didn’t shoot her load?” Kiwi seemed oblivious to how girls bodies work. His face was smeared with my cream, but he was waiting for me to shoot sperm all over his face or into his mouth.
My Mom put her hand on his shoulder, and he became rigid. She smiled at him and told him with a proud look on his face that he did very well for his first time eating pussy.
“Can I do it again?” he asked enthusiastically.”
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 244
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 8 times
- Been thanked: 184 times
- Contact:
Chapter 25
“Okay sluts, clean our guest’s cute little face-off,” Mom pointed, and Honey and Candy began to lick his face eagerly. “You too
Sugar, you made the mess. The least you can do is lick it clean,” my own mother told me to lick my cunt juices off this strange boy’s face after she let him practice learning to eat pussy on me. I have to admit he did do a good job, but the old me would never have allowed him to use me as a training dummy.
Mom had a thing about cleaning your own fingers after you masturbate with them and those of anyone who inspects you. I was used to the taste of my own juices by now but Kiwi’s mind was blown (again).
He was reeling from the fact he had three naked girls leaning over him and pressing their wet tongues to his face to sponge up my pussy juices. It felt like he was being kissed. He tried to kiss us back enthusiastically. We held him down and cleaned his face while my Mom watched.
“Do a good enough job, and I may let you eat each other out after you get your enemas,” Mom promised.
Kiwi fondled our nipples and touched us. He was still shy about it and did it discretely as if he were accidentally brushing His hand across my nipples. Candy thought it was adorable he was being so polite even though my Mom would have had no problem if he reached up and pulled like he was milking a cow. I would have rathered he gave me a good yank and got it over with. All the delicate brushing and tender touches made me think he was pretending to really like me and that infuriated me for some reason.
Mom put us ass to the nose after we were done in reverse order so that my nose was in Honey’s ass and made us crawl out single file into the living room. Jenny was preparing dinner for Buddy and Lewis.
“Good job, Jenny! Set up the slut’s enemas and their food bowls,” she instructed, and Jenny complied right away. She was used to filling our enema bags and taking care of little things like this for my mother.
“You are going to have stay for dinner at least,” my Mom Offered Kiwi a place at the table and insisted. She promised him she would make Fried chicken. I think Kiwi was more interested in the naked girls parading around him, but he was impossibly polite and shy, and that meant he had to act at least like he didn’t want to stay. Mom wouldn’t take no for an answer though so it was settled. Kiwi was staying with us. My mom had a tendency of getting things her way even though she was a so-called submissive. She had a strong personality. I didn’t understand at the time that most real submissives had very strong wills to be able to continue under discipline.
“Good as gold,” Kiwi was happy. He said he finally admitted he didn’t want to go back to the mansion anyway.
“I don’t know about you spending the night, Kiwi. We’ve only just met,” my mother hadn’t put on a top and was still walking around with her tits out. She was coming across playful, but Kiwi’s shyness and overall naivety around women made it obvious he wasn’t used to that from women.
“I could pay you. I’ve some traveler’s cheques,” he offered politely.
“Nonsense, I wouldn’t think of it. You can stay tonight but in the morning we’ll go looking for your cousin,” my Mom said.
Kiwi put his thumb up to agree as my own cousin stuck an unlubricated enema tube directly into my ass.
I was on all fours waiting in the kitchen with my tits touching the tile next to the other girls. This is how we’d been getting our enemas lately.
“Oh my!” Kiwi looked down at me by his feet with pity on his face. My Mom told me to explain why we were getting an enema.
“We are full of shit, Sir both figuratively and literally. We receive enemas every day to keep our asses empty so that when we are inspected your fingers aren’t made dirty,” I said. That was the official explanation as I had explained to George and anyone else that my mother let watch this poop-water ordeal of cleansing our asses.
The enema was cold water pumped into my ass for 5 minutes. Mom said once we master that we would move up to 10 minutes. The water-filled my ass and caused my belly to get distended. We had to hold it and then dump it in the toilet before shitting and pissing in the bowl in the kitchen. It seemed absolutely absurd, but we weren’t even allowed to sit on the toilet. We had to squat over it.
“This seems like another example of something you do not like?”
Kiwi asked as he sat at the table with Buddy and Lewis while my mother prepared dinner. My brothers were eating Spaghetti-Os and making a mess of things as usual.
“No sir, I am not supposed to take pleasure in the process of eating. It is humiliating to be exposed this way, but you are welcome to watch,” I swallowed as I said what I was taught by my mother to say. The more we repeated things like this, the more “normal” it seemed to be eating on the floor like a dog in front of people while they sat at a table. I hated it!
It was deeply humiliating to let a stranger watch me take an enema, but it would be twice as embarrassing letting him watch me release the brown-stink water out of my ass when I was done.
“Do you want to change? What I mean to say is that the other girls seem to want to stop being cruel and lazy. I get the sense from you that you would rather not?” Kiwi said gingerly as if he had to dance around the subject.
If there was one thing, I hated it was people who can’t just spit it out and say what they mean. Well, that isn’t true, there are lots of things I hated, but that was definitely on the list.
“Yes, I want to change Sir,” I lied. I had to say that, or my Mom would have found some painful new torture to teach me the error of my ways and make me admit I want to change. I was still pretty happy being the bitch that I had been before. I was also still committed to pretending I’d change if it meant I owned my Mom for a week before reverting back to my old self at the earliest opportunity.
The enema was already starting to sting as the cold water flowed freely into my anal cavity and my asshole puckered and gripped the nozzle.
“I had an Uncle once,” Kiwi started to tell me a boring story about his Uncle. I really hate when people tell me things I don’t care about. I pretended to be interested and looked up at him while he spoke about this drunken old Uncle.
“He had a drinking problem. He loved his bourbon. He said he could quit anytime he liked. He lost his job. His wife left him, his health started to fail him and yet the only answers to all of
his problem was down in the bottle,” Kiwi explained.
I had no idea what this had to do with me or what we were
doing. It seemed like a depressing and stupid story, and since it had nothing to do with me, I hated listening to it because I felt like this was going to be a pointless lecture.
“I asked him if he could quit then why didn’t he?” Kiwi said, and he told me that his Uncle would always make excuses or say he was going to quit. “I just have to get past this rough patch,” Kiwi said that his Uncle’s excuses were endless about changing. “He
made the same face you are making when I ask you this question.
He didn’t really want to quit. A big part of him knew he should.
His liver was failing, and his life was falling apart. It took him hitting rock bottom. He ended up in hospital and was told he’d die if he didn’t quit,” Kiwi said.
I really could not care less where this story was going. The enema was
challenging enough to keep squeezed tight in my asshole without
listening to THIS asshole tell me about someone I’d never meet
who was probably dead anyway.
“Still he had not hit rock bottom, so he celebrated his recovery the night he was released from the hospital. He got completely munted,” Kiwi laughed about his stubborn old Uncle. He sounded like my kind of person on some level. “He hit a boy that night with his car and completely carked it. The boy ended up dead, and my Uncle lost an arm and an eye,” he said.
That was dark. Where was this going? He had my interest now. I did like stories where people other than me got fucked over somehow.
“He said he could change, but he couldn’t do it on his own. My Uncle said he wanted to change, but his face was like yours when he did. He couldn’t do it on his own. He joined AA 12 Step program, and the first step is to admit you have a problem. He needed the support of other addicts like Honey and Candy with a problem. He needed a sponsor like your Mum. He needed to go through the 12step program and some steps he had to do again and again until he got them right,” Kiwi said.
I saw what he was trying to say, but I didn’t think I had a problem and I wasn’t going to run over any boys with my bitchiness.
“I’m no expert but looking at you I don’t think you hit rock bottom yet to realize you need help enough to want to change,” he said as I squatted over my own food dish when it was my turn and fart-blasted my enema water in front of him.
Kiwi turned up his nose and laughed a little as I picked it up to carry it to the bathroom. I pretended to listen to him, and some of what he said must have sunk in because I remember it well enough to describe it to you. That night he watched as we went through the rest of our regular training routine. The punishments, stretching, binding, and practicing talking or walking a certain way.
My Mom had a lot of rituals we had to endure, and she was never satisfied with my performance. She always wanted me to lift my knees higher, or spread my pussy flaps wider or bend over more deeply. She made us practice sucking dildos stuck to the wal while looking in the mirror. She slapped my face when she caught me staring at myself because I was so vain.
I wanted to tell her that it was unfair to let me look at myself and then expect me not to fall in love with my own beauty, but I held my tongue. I found it easier after the training to restrain myself from making snarky comments like that. In the old days, I’d just blurt out the first mean thing that occured to me but now I was reluctant to offend my mother.
Doing so would mean instant punishment and my Mom didn’t limit herself to spanking. She used rope to hang us upside down. She made us suck doorknobs or lemons. She put a little piece of Alka seltzer in my pussy and made me dance after I said something particularly hateful about Candy’s fat ass.
My Mom never took Kiwi looking for his cousin the next morning-after that. I think something about what he said that night had changed her opinion of him tremendously. She let him sleep in my old bedroom. Jenny was tied up under the bed and Kiwi slept on the bottom bunk. Mom didn’t worry that Kiwi would take advantage of Jenny while she slept bound up under the bed.
That evening Mom had made us go to Mrs. Hannigan’s house with Kiwi. Vicki Waxerman made goo-goo eyes at Kiwi. She thought he had a delightful “Posh British” accent. Kiwi stopped trying to explain he was from New Zealand after the third try. Vicky’s Aunt was making her study the dictionary. They didn’t even own a Television. It was so primitive over in their house. It smelled like mothballs and old antiques.
We received a dog cage from them big enough that the three of us could pile in. Most nights, we would have our wrists tied behind our backs and sleep together in that cage with our bodies intertwined in the living room. Asses pressed to tits, mouths to mouth. It was gross, but there were times we could masturbate each other or eat each other out. It was sort of a favor to one another. We weren’t supposed to be doing that, but Candy and Honey reciprocated when I
did it to them. “Please do the vortex,” I’d whisper.” I’ll do the vortex on your butthole,” Candy laughed.
“No, really, you are down by my cunt. Please, Candy?” I begged.
“Did you just call your pussy a cunt? And your Mom isn’t listening?” she whispered into my pussy. Teasing me with her wet lips touching my clit.
“Yes,” I answered. I wasn’t sure why I called my pussy a cunt voluntarily. The training was having a very subtle effect on how I viewed myself.
Kiwi helped with the training the next day. We all sucked his cock, and Mom began teaching him to pull out and shoot on our faces and up our nose. We sucked Jenny’s cock once a day after that every day too. We kissed her cum back and forth in front of her. She looked like she wanted us to kiss it right back into her mouth, and one day I did. She swallowed it all. My Mom spanked me in front of him over her knee and made me promise to never share my punishment with her again. “My training has nothing to do with your training. I am sorry, Miss Jenny. I should never have presumed to spit your cum back into your mouth. That is for sluts like me to gobble and play with. I am a dumb cunt, Ma’am”.
Jenny loved watching me get spanked almost as she liked getting spanked herself.
Jenny didn’t get to watch us getting our pussies eaten, but she did get to watch us suck Kiwi’s cock. She liked watching that too.
Kiwi didn’t eat pussy as often as he had that first Sunday but he was getting better and better at it. My Mom taught him to make us really crave it and to be stingy with his tongue while at the same time teaching us to deep throat and be hungry for his dick.
It was cruel and made me want to behave and please him if only to get a little relief on my clitty after a long day of torments.
That week Mom made us go outside and play with the Donaldsons. We usually ended up as ponies, but sometimes they’d want to get painted up and go to the beach again. I have to admit that I was growing closer to Honey and Candy because of our shared humiliations.
They were both adapting much better than I was to the routine trainings and drills that we had to endure.
We also cleaned houses usually once a day, and we even cleaned someone’s pool. I am not sure if we did a good job or not because we didn’t know what we were doing, but the old man sure did like three young girls and my Mom in painted-on bikinis pretending to scrub his pool and splashing around.
Kiwi was always with us when we went on these training excursions. At first, he was just quietly observing and awkwardly standing around.
We were cleaning Mr. Greenbaum’s house three times a week at this point. It was spotless from top to bottom, and it was entirely a farce to have us get naked and re-mop and dust his house in the nude. We knew that, but it was also a chance for my Mom to train us around someone who didn’t mind if we got spanked on the spot.
Early in the week when my Mom brought us over to Mr. Greenbaum’s house to clean, she told Kiwi to make himself useful. My Mom stripped at the door just like we did. She liked to jiggle and wiggle her ass and titties in front of Mr. Greenbaum when she supervised us, and he liked to watch.
Kiwi always wanting to be helpful started to strip as well. My Mom laughed and stopped him. “No, I don’t think that will be necessary,” she smiled. Kiwi apologized for offending her or Mr. Greenbaum. He looked like he felt stupid for making the assumption.
“No need to apologize, Kiwi. I do have a favor to ask of you, though?” she said. She quickly explained to Kiwi that it would be a huge help if she could demonstrate the proper way to clean the house. Kiwi didn’t understand exactly what she was asking and shrugged that it was fine.
“Could you be a sweetheart and discipline us while I demonstrate for the girls the right way and the wrong way to serve for their betters?”
Kiwi still didn’t understand until my Mom put her paddle in his hand and then moved his arm holding the paddle to her ass. “I am going to fuck up and I need you to discipline me. Then I am going to do it the right way. I am going to ask that you also discipline the girls for me so that I can focus on teaching and less on consequences. Would you be willing to do that? I know it is a lot to ask,” my Mom smiled seductively like she was going to gobble Kiwi up and swallow him whole.
Kiwi’s eyes became wide, and even Mr. Greenbaum laughed, “I think you should do it, son.”
After that, Mom would bring him along to all our cleaning engagements in the same capacity. She didn’t always strip naked right at the door but she always insisted on showing us how to properly mop, sweep, and get down on our hands and knees and scrub with a toothpaste. Even when she was dressed, she wore no panties and would eventually be dramatically exposing herself as she poured herself into the act of cleaning like it was a sexual release. She’d alternate between that and doing a half-ass job and then Kiwi would put my mother over her knee and spank her bare ass in front of the customer. My Mom would end up naked by the end of the exercise. She even let Kiwi spank her in front of Mrs. Hannigan when we cleaned her house and mowed her lawn. Mrs. Hannigan thoroughly approved, though because she filed it under teaching Kiwi what to do with a disobedient wife and teaching us how to behave ourselves.
Kiwi also could judiciously apply clothespins to our bodies and inspect us before we left to make sure we didn’t steal anything. Mom even stole a chess piece while she was at Mr. Greenbaum’s house and shoved it up her ass. She told Kiwi she was proud he had found it and sucked it clean before returning it to Mr. Greenbaum’s chessboard with a gleam in her eye.
At home, Kiwi was more polite and hands-off, though. My Mom had to tell him several times that it would be a tremendous favor to spank our asses if he catches us doing anything wrong.
“It is just that I sometimes feel like they will see me as a villain,” Kiwi said. He looked right at me. I have been giving him a lemony stare when he bossed me around all day.
“They may, but they should see it as a favor. You are making it easier for them to accept their role and learn. If I give them a spanking, it is going to be much worse. If you catch them doing something wrong and give them an appropriate correction, they may learn from it, and it will prevent them from needing heavier correction in the future.”
Mom started walking around naked or topless about half of the time around the house. My brothers didn’t care, but she was very fit, and Kiwi stared at her almost as much as he stared at us - if not more.
I was a little jealous! I was younger, after all.
My Mom also trained us that week on vaginal and anal muscles. We masturbated out in the open about 16 times a day. It didn’t matter if Buddy and Lewis were watching we played with ourselves and each other right in the living room for hours.
Mom usually wanted us to stop right before orgasm, but sometimes I did it anyway.
She also made us wink our pussies and assholes over and over like we were doing aerobics. She would count and make us squeeze our asshole closed and pucker it. Buddy and Lewis particularly liked that.
One day Buddy saw me crawling around the room and Kiwi, and my mother were elsewhere. He told me to come over to him.
I was told I had to obey him, but I didn’t want to do what my little brother told me to do.
“Come here, or I am telling!” Buddy said. He was getting more mature and wasn’t intimidated by me any longer.
I crawled over to him and Buddy.
“Tic Tac Toe Butt!” Buddy held up a red marker.
“No, Mom said I had to do what you said, but you cannot draw on me,” I insisted.
“You call me Sir!” he smacked my ass like he had seen Kiwi and George do many times before. I glared at him, but the invisible ice daggers in my eyes were shooting blanks because instead of cowering, he slapped me again and giggled.
My Mom came walking into the room and asked them what they were doing.
“We wanted to play Tic Tac Toe Butt, but Clair told us we couldn’t!” Buddy told on me. He never did that before!
“Why do you want to use your sister’s butt? You have plenty of paper,” my Mom asked them patiently.
“Because it would be funny!” Buddy smiled impishly.
“Okay, I don’t see the harm” my Mom smiled at them and walked away.
After that Buddy and Lewis drew a game on my ass almost every time, it was clean. They Drew X’s and O’s, and the O was always in the center, so they always ended up with a draw. I put them on my imaginary shit list for using my ass as a game board!
I think my Mom thought they would get eventually bored of it, but they did the same thing to Candy and Honey and wanted to play even more frequently. Jenny asked my Mom if she could be a tic tac toe board, and my Mom laughed and said: “Why not?”
One day Buddy asked Lori Donaldson if she would let him play Tic Tac Toe on her ass. Her brother George said they could do a “Whole Crossword on an ass that big!”
Lori said, “Maybe when you grow a few feet taller if you play your cards right,” and tickled Buddy under his chin.
That was the first time I saw him get a full erection in his shorts. My little brother was definitely getting older that summer.
At night once my brother’s and Jenny went to bed, we had to do more intense games and training exercises. One of those was called a “Twat Pull.” My Mom said she and her sister did it all the time like it was not a big deal, but it was super painful.
She mounted three dildos on a wooden board pointing straight up. My Mom attached a rope to an eyelet at the top of the board. The three of us had to mount the dildos and then stand up. Kiwi led us around the living room, and we were graded on stepping with the same foot in cadence.
Once we got the basics of it, he would tie it to something heavy and then make us try to pull it across the living room like a team by walking backward.
Mom would also position two of us facing each other on the outermost dildos. Then she would make us kiss and lead us around the room or pull something heavy. Mom told us that eventually we’d be doing this in the woods and pulling carts.
There were a couple nights we went out shopping. Mom let Jenny dress us like sluts, and then we’d cavort around TG&Y “Making people’s day” by flashing our tits or ass ‘accidentally.’
Honey and Candy saw a nice old man follow us around the store for the entire trip. They started to argue over a pair of panties as if it was the last one and they both wanted them. That seemed ludicrous to me since we weren’t allowed to buy anything and we definitely stopped wearing panties. It was a pretty believable knock-down drag-out catfight with hair pulling, titty grabbing and they both exposed themselves by pulling each other’s skirts all the way off.
Mom stood there watching and smirking like she often does with that mischievous grin. However, Kiwi was completely shocked, and he tried to stop them. They ignored him at first but finally apologized to him as they recovered and straightened their outfits.
“Girls, there are plenty of panties just like that pair over here,” he said.
“Oh, if this isn’t the last one, then I don’t want it,” Candy snorted derisively.
Honey did the same thing and put the stretched out panties she had just beat her best friends ass over back on the rack like they were nothing.
Mom thought this was so funny that she let them wear clothes in the McDonald’s drive-through that night. They still flashed the cute guy taking the money, but I had to ride completely naked in the backseat.
The next day mom brought Buddy and Lewis’s kiddy pool outside to the front of our yard right by the mailbox. Buddy and Lewis were sure this was for them, but she wanted the three of us to sit in instead. We had on skimpy bikinis.
“Nothing painted on? What is the occasion, Ma’am?” I asked with her a sneer.
“You little bitches are going to have a catfight. Anytime someone walks nearby I want you to start arguing like the little cunts I know you are. You are going to think the other girl is wearing your bikini, or that hers is not as nice as yours. Whatever,” Mom said we could make up a reason. “In the end, I want you all three to wrestle in the kiddie pool. Whatever girl is the last one to have on bottoms is the winner. After every fight, you are to come in and report to Kiwi or myself. If it were fairly believable, the two losers wouldn’t be severely punished. The winner gets to pick a reward from my index cards”.
Mom had a collection of index cards with rewards on them. They included sweets, time to yourself, and things like that but I had so rarely earned any I almost forgot about them.
“Now, before you go out there, have any of you thought about your punishment on Friday?”
Friday was fast approaching, and I hadn’t spent any time thinking about that. What I had spent time thinking about was exposing Candy to her brother Gerald. I’d grown to bond with Candy, but I still wanted to ruin her day. I was jealous of how well she was adapting to the training and taking everything in stride.
We were supposed to come up with a fitting initial punishment to request in front of Candy’s Mom and my Mom at the end of the week for all the shitty/snotty things we did leading up to the decision to put us into Summer school and how we tried to get each other in trouble while shifting blame.
“Should we submit ideas now, Mistress?” Mandy asked.
“No, you’ll each tell us in private. That way, no one can say you stole their idea before their turn.
She reminded us, “I want you also to consider how, when confronted with the training you have been trying to get each other in trouble. On Friday, when your mother comes over, we will listen to your punishment and decide if it is fair and whether to execute it. If it is too lenient, then we will adjust it very harshly, so I want you to really think about what is fair for your actions. It should take no longer than 3 hours, though and not be a permanent rule!”
Like, I would come up with a permanent rule that was harsher than the things I was expected to do under my mother’s discipline? The challenge for me was to come up with something I could endure that was acceptable to my Mom and not overly difficult. At the same time, I wanted to win the Slutadictorian, and that meant diving into the training headfirst. I thought I might try the approach of “Showing the most improvement” at the very end. I am a natural procrastinator, and that made the most sense to me.
“Kiwi sir, what punishment do you think I should ask for?” Candy asked. Kiwi favored Candy. She was the first girl to suck his dick. I assumed she was just pretending to like him back to keep him wrapped around her dirty little finger.
“Well, I’ve some ideas about that, but I don’t dare interfere in the process. If I do, then it won’t be what you think is a just and fair consequence. I’m always doling out harsh punishments, and this is your chance to have a say in that,” he said.
Kiwi was growing more confident although if truth be told, he was a lightweight when it came to punishing us. My Mom was far more ruthless. She had been a submissive and she knew what kinds of things really twisted a woman and made her afraid, made her feel sorry, made her feel pleasure, made her feel pain, made her feel both. She could play our bodies like Eddie Van Halen played guitars. She knew what made me tick, and I hated it!
That afternoon we pulled each other’s bikinis off in front of boys, men, rednecks, weirdos, the Donaldsons. I won a few, but mostly I lost a few. Every time we trudged back into the house holding our soggy bikini tops and torn bikini bottoms, my Mom would laugh and scold us for not putting on as good of a show as at TG&Y.
“Pull more hair! Grab a tit,” she’d demonstrate by grabbing our hair and thrashing us about. “You won’t break! I want to see you really make them think you are fighting! Honey, you laughed the entire time!”
“I couldn’t help it. Candy was finger fucking me under my swimming suit to try to get it off!”
Mom was an expert at sewing, and the swimming suits were not much more than some corded string and a few patches of cloth. She’d sew us up a replacement and send us right back out after spanking the asses of the losers and letting the winner enjoy a popsicle or whatever she drew from the index cards.
I had 15 minutes of free time after I kicked Candy and Honey’s ass once. I used it to call Candy’s brother Gerald. My Mom and Kiwi were in the living room spanking Candy and Honey’s tits, and if I kept my voice down, I could ensure that he’d show up Friday after my Mom left for the evening.
“Hello, is this Gerald?” I asked on the phone while keeping my voice down so my mother couldn’t hear.
“No, this is Teddy!” it was Candy’s little brother.
“Cool, are you still coming over to meet my cousin, Jenny?” I asked him.
He had forgotten all about it and started to tell me about his new video game system.
“Jenny, the girl I told you about, wants to meet you real bad. Remind your brother to be here around 9pm. Your Mom is going out with my Mom to Palm Beach! Be here after that, and we can all hang out and get to know each other Teddy!” I insisted and then I hung up on him quickly before my Mom figured out what I was doing with my spare time.
Sugar, you made the mess. The least you can do is lick it clean,” my own mother told me to lick my cunt juices off this strange boy’s face after she let him practice learning to eat pussy on me. I have to admit he did do a good job, but the old me would never have allowed him to use me as a training dummy.
Mom had a thing about cleaning your own fingers after you masturbate with them and those of anyone who inspects you. I was used to the taste of my own juices by now but Kiwi’s mind was blown (again).
He was reeling from the fact he had three naked girls leaning over him and pressing their wet tongues to his face to sponge up my pussy juices. It felt like he was being kissed. He tried to kiss us back enthusiastically. We held him down and cleaned his face while my Mom watched.
“Do a good enough job, and I may let you eat each other out after you get your enemas,” Mom promised.
Kiwi fondled our nipples and touched us. He was still shy about it and did it discretely as if he were accidentally brushing His hand across my nipples. Candy thought it was adorable he was being so polite even though my Mom would have had no problem if he reached up and pulled like he was milking a cow. I would have rathered he gave me a good yank and got it over with. All the delicate brushing and tender touches made me think he was pretending to really like me and that infuriated me for some reason.
Mom put us ass to the nose after we were done in reverse order so that my nose was in Honey’s ass and made us crawl out single file into the living room. Jenny was preparing dinner for Buddy and Lewis.
“Good job, Jenny! Set up the slut’s enemas and their food bowls,” she instructed, and Jenny complied right away. She was used to filling our enema bags and taking care of little things like this for my mother.
“You are going to have stay for dinner at least,” my Mom Offered Kiwi a place at the table and insisted. She promised him she would make Fried chicken. I think Kiwi was more interested in the naked girls parading around him, but he was impossibly polite and shy, and that meant he had to act at least like he didn’t want to stay. Mom wouldn’t take no for an answer though so it was settled. Kiwi was staying with us. My mom had a tendency of getting things her way even though she was a so-called submissive. She had a strong personality. I didn’t understand at the time that most real submissives had very strong wills to be able to continue under discipline.
“Good as gold,” Kiwi was happy. He said he finally admitted he didn’t want to go back to the mansion anyway.
“I don’t know about you spending the night, Kiwi. We’ve only just met,” my mother hadn’t put on a top and was still walking around with her tits out. She was coming across playful, but Kiwi’s shyness and overall naivety around women made it obvious he wasn’t used to that from women.
“I could pay you. I’ve some traveler’s cheques,” he offered politely.
“Nonsense, I wouldn’t think of it. You can stay tonight but in the morning we’ll go looking for your cousin,” my Mom said.
Kiwi put his thumb up to agree as my own cousin stuck an unlubricated enema tube directly into my ass.
I was on all fours waiting in the kitchen with my tits touching the tile next to the other girls. This is how we’d been getting our enemas lately.
“Oh my!” Kiwi looked down at me by his feet with pity on his face. My Mom told me to explain why we were getting an enema.
“We are full of shit, Sir both figuratively and literally. We receive enemas every day to keep our asses empty so that when we are inspected your fingers aren’t made dirty,” I said. That was the official explanation as I had explained to George and anyone else that my mother let watch this poop-water ordeal of cleansing our asses.
The enema was cold water pumped into my ass for 5 minutes. Mom said once we master that we would move up to 10 minutes. The water-filled my ass and caused my belly to get distended. We had to hold it and then dump it in the toilet before shitting and pissing in the bowl in the kitchen. It seemed absolutely absurd, but we weren’t even allowed to sit on the toilet. We had to squat over it.
“This seems like another example of something you do not like?”
Kiwi asked as he sat at the table with Buddy and Lewis while my mother prepared dinner. My brothers were eating Spaghetti-Os and making a mess of things as usual.
“No sir, I am not supposed to take pleasure in the process of eating. It is humiliating to be exposed this way, but you are welcome to watch,” I swallowed as I said what I was taught by my mother to say. The more we repeated things like this, the more “normal” it seemed to be eating on the floor like a dog in front of people while they sat at a table. I hated it!
It was deeply humiliating to let a stranger watch me take an enema, but it would be twice as embarrassing letting him watch me release the brown-stink water out of my ass when I was done.
“Do you want to change? What I mean to say is that the other girls seem to want to stop being cruel and lazy. I get the sense from you that you would rather not?” Kiwi said gingerly as if he had to dance around the subject.
If there was one thing, I hated it was people who can’t just spit it out and say what they mean. Well, that isn’t true, there are lots of things I hated, but that was definitely on the list.
“Yes, I want to change Sir,” I lied. I had to say that, or my Mom would have found some painful new torture to teach me the error of my ways and make me admit I want to change. I was still pretty happy being the bitch that I had been before. I was also still committed to pretending I’d change if it meant I owned my Mom for a week before reverting back to my old self at the earliest opportunity.
The enema was already starting to sting as the cold water flowed freely into my anal cavity and my asshole puckered and gripped the nozzle.
“I had an Uncle once,” Kiwi started to tell me a boring story about his Uncle. I really hate when people tell me things I don’t care about. I pretended to be interested and looked up at him while he spoke about this drunken old Uncle.
“He had a drinking problem. He loved his bourbon. He said he could quit anytime he liked. He lost his job. His wife left him, his health started to fail him and yet the only answers to all of
his problem was down in the bottle,” Kiwi explained.
I had no idea what this had to do with me or what we were
doing. It seemed like a depressing and stupid story, and since it had nothing to do with me, I hated listening to it because I felt like this was going to be a pointless lecture.
“I asked him if he could quit then why didn’t he?” Kiwi said, and he told me that his Uncle would always make excuses or say he was going to quit. “I just have to get past this rough patch,” Kiwi said that his Uncle’s excuses were endless about changing. “He
made the same face you are making when I ask you this question.
He didn’t really want to quit. A big part of him knew he should.
His liver was failing, and his life was falling apart. It took him hitting rock bottom. He ended up in hospital and was told he’d die if he didn’t quit,” Kiwi said.
I really could not care less where this story was going. The enema was
challenging enough to keep squeezed tight in my asshole without
listening to THIS asshole tell me about someone I’d never meet
who was probably dead anyway.
“Still he had not hit rock bottom, so he celebrated his recovery the night he was released from the hospital. He got completely munted,” Kiwi laughed about his stubborn old Uncle. He sounded like my kind of person on some level. “He hit a boy that night with his car and completely carked it. The boy ended up dead, and my Uncle lost an arm and an eye,” he said.
That was dark. Where was this going? He had my interest now. I did like stories where people other than me got fucked over somehow.
“He said he could change, but he couldn’t do it on his own. My Uncle said he wanted to change, but his face was like yours when he did. He couldn’t do it on his own. He joined AA 12 Step program, and the first step is to admit you have a problem. He needed the support of other addicts like Honey and Candy with a problem. He needed a sponsor like your Mum. He needed to go through the 12step program and some steps he had to do again and again until he got them right,” Kiwi said.
I saw what he was trying to say, but I didn’t think I had a problem and I wasn’t going to run over any boys with my bitchiness.
“I’m no expert but looking at you I don’t think you hit rock bottom yet to realize you need help enough to want to change,” he said as I squatted over my own food dish when it was my turn and fart-blasted my enema water in front of him.
Kiwi turned up his nose and laughed a little as I picked it up to carry it to the bathroom. I pretended to listen to him, and some of what he said must have sunk in because I remember it well enough to describe it to you. That night he watched as we went through the rest of our regular training routine. The punishments, stretching, binding, and practicing talking or walking a certain way.
My Mom had a lot of rituals we had to endure, and she was never satisfied with my performance. She always wanted me to lift my knees higher, or spread my pussy flaps wider or bend over more deeply. She made us practice sucking dildos stuck to the wal while looking in the mirror. She slapped my face when she caught me staring at myself because I was so vain.
I wanted to tell her that it was unfair to let me look at myself and then expect me not to fall in love with my own beauty, but I held my tongue. I found it easier after the training to restrain myself from making snarky comments like that. In the old days, I’d just blurt out the first mean thing that occured to me but now I was reluctant to offend my mother.
Doing so would mean instant punishment and my Mom didn’t limit herself to spanking. She used rope to hang us upside down. She made us suck doorknobs or lemons. She put a little piece of Alka seltzer in my pussy and made me dance after I said something particularly hateful about Candy’s fat ass.
My Mom never took Kiwi looking for his cousin the next morning-after that. I think something about what he said that night had changed her opinion of him tremendously. She let him sleep in my old bedroom. Jenny was tied up under the bed and Kiwi slept on the bottom bunk. Mom didn’t worry that Kiwi would take advantage of Jenny while she slept bound up under the bed.
That evening Mom had made us go to Mrs. Hannigan’s house with Kiwi. Vicki Waxerman made goo-goo eyes at Kiwi. She thought he had a delightful “Posh British” accent. Kiwi stopped trying to explain he was from New Zealand after the third try. Vicky’s Aunt was making her study the dictionary. They didn’t even own a Television. It was so primitive over in their house. It smelled like mothballs and old antiques.
We received a dog cage from them big enough that the three of us could pile in. Most nights, we would have our wrists tied behind our backs and sleep together in that cage with our bodies intertwined in the living room. Asses pressed to tits, mouths to mouth. It was gross, but there were times we could masturbate each other or eat each other out. It was sort of a favor to one another. We weren’t supposed to be doing that, but Candy and Honey reciprocated when I
did it to them. “Please do the vortex,” I’d whisper.” I’ll do the vortex on your butthole,” Candy laughed.
“No, really, you are down by my cunt. Please, Candy?” I begged.
“Did you just call your pussy a cunt? And your Mom isn’t listening?” she whispered into my pussy. Teasing me with her wet lips touching my clit.
“Yes,” I answered. I wasn’t sure why I called my pussy a cunt voluntarily. The training was having a very subtle effect on how I viewed myself.
Kiwi helped with the training the next day. We all sucked his cock, and Mom began teaching him to pull out and shoot on our faces and up our nose. We sucked Jenny’s cock once a day after that every day too. We kissed her cum back and forth in front of her. She looked like she wanted us to kiss it right back into her mouth, and one day I did. She swallowed it all. My Mom spanked me in front of him over her knee and made me promise to never share my punishment with her again. “My training has nothing to do with your training. I am sorry, Miss Jenny. I should never have presumed to spit your cum back into your mouth. That is for sluts like me to gobble and play with. I am a dumb cunt, Ma’am”.
Jenny loved watching me get spanked almost as she liked getting spanked herself.
Jenny didn’t get to watch us getting our pussies eaten, but she did get to watch us suck Kiwi’s cock. She liked watching that too.
Kiwi didn’t eat pussy as often as he had that first Sunday but he was getting better and better at it. My Mom taught him to make us really crave it and to be stingy with his tongue while at the same time teaching us to deep throat and be hungry for his dick.
It was cruel and made me want to behave and please him if only to get a little relief on my clitty after a long day of torments.
That week Mom made us go outside and play with the Donaldsons. We usually ended up as ponies, but sometimes they’d want to get painted up and go to the beach again. I have to admit that I was growing closer to Honey and Candy because of our shared humiliations.
They were both adapting much better than I was to the routine trainings and drills that we had to endure.
We also cleaned houses usually once a day, and we even cleaned someone’s pool. I am not sure if we did a good job or not because we didn’t know what we were doing, but the old man sure did like three young girls and my Mom in painted-on bikinis pretending to scrub his pool and splashing around.
Kiwi was always with us when we went on these training excursions. At first, he was just quietly observing and awkwardly standing around.
We were cleaning Mr. Greenbaum’s house three times a week at this point. It was spotless from top to bottom, and it was entirely a farce to have us get naked and re-mop and dust his house in the nude. We knew that, but it was also a chance for my Mom to train us around someone who didn’t mind if we got spanked on the spot.
Early in the week when my Mom brought us over to Mr. Greenbaum’s house to clean, she told Kiwi to make himself useful. My Mom stripped at the door just like we did. She liked to jiggle and wiggle her ass and titties in front of Mr. Greenbaum when she supervised us, and he liked to watch.
Kiwi always wanting to be helpful started to strip as well. My Mom laughed and stopped him. “No, I don’t think that will be necessary,” she smiled. Kiwi apologized for offending her or Mr. Greenbaum. He looked like he felt stupid for making the assumption.
“No need to apologize, Kiwi. I do have a favor to ask of you, though?” she said. She quickly explained to Kiwi that it would be a huge help if she could demonstrate the proper way to clean the house. Kiwi didn’t understand exactly what she was asking and shrugged that it was fine.
“Could you be a sweetheart and discipline us while I demonstrate for the girls the right way and the wrong way to serve for their betters?”
Kiwi still didn’t understand until my Mom put her paddle in his hand and then moved his arm holding the paddle to her ass. “I am going to fuck up and I need you to discipline me. Then I am going to do it the right way. I am going to ask that you also discipline the girls for me so that I can focus on teaching and less on consequences. Would you be willing to do that? I know it is a lot to ask,” my Mom smiled seductively like she was going to gobble Kiwi up and swallow him whole.
Kiwi’s eyes became wide, and even Mr. Greenbaum laughed, “I think you should do it, son.”
After that, Mom would bring him along to all our cleaning engagements in the same capacity. She didn’t always strip naked right at the door but she always insisted on showing us how to properly mop, sweep, and get down on our hands and knees and scrub with a toothpaste. Even when she was dressed, she wore no panties and would eventually be dramatically exposing herself as she poured herself into the act of cleaning like it was a sexual release. She’d alternate between that and doing a half-ass job and then Kiwi would put my mother over her knee and spank her bare ass in front of the customer. My Mom would end up naked by the end of the exercise. She even let Kiwi spank her in front of Mrs. Hannigan when we cleaned her house and mowed her lawn. Mrs. Hannigan thoroughly approved, though because she filed it under teaching Kiwi what to do with a disobedient wife and teaching us how to behave ourselves.
Kiwi also could judiciously apply clothespins to our bodies and inspect us before we left to make sure we didn’t steal anything. Mom even stole a chess piece while she was at Mr. Greenbaum’s house and shoved it up her ass. She told Kiwi she was proud he had found it and sucked it clean before returning it to Mr. Greenbaum’s chessboard with a gleam in her eye.
At home, Kiwi was more polite and hands-off, though. My Mom had to tell him several times that it would be a tremendous favor to spank our asses if he catches us doing anything wrong.
“It is just that I sometimes feel like they will see me as a villain,” Kiwi said. He looked right at me. I have been giving him a lemony stare when he bossed me around all day.
“They may, but they should see it as a favor. You are making it easier for them to accept their role and learn. If I give them a spanking, it is going to be much worse. If you catch them doing something wrong and give them an appropriate correction, they may learn from it, and it will prevent them from needing heavier correction in the future.”
Mom started walking around naked or topless about half of the time around the house. My brothers didn’t care, but she was very fit, and Kiwi stared at her almost as much as he stared at us - if not more.
I was a little jealous! I was younger, after all.
My Mom also trained us that week on vaginal and anal muscles. We masturbated out in the open about 16 times a day. It didn’t matter if Buddy and Lewis were watching we played with ourselves and each other right in the living room for hours.
Mom usually wanted us to stop right before orgasm, but sometimes I did it anyway.
She also made us wink our pussies and assholes over and over like we were doing aerobics. She would count and make us squeeze our asshole closed and pucker it. Buddy and Lewis particularly liked that.
One day Buddy saw me crawling around the room and Kiwi, and my mother were elsewhere. He told me to come over to him.
I was told I had to obey him, but I didn’t want to do what my little brother told me to do.
“Come here, or I am telling!” Buddy said. He was getting more mature and wasn’t intimidated by me any longer.
I crawled over to him and Buddy.
“Tic Tac Toe Butt!” Buddy held up a red marker.
“No, Mom said I had to do what you said, but you cannot draw on me,” I insisted.
“You call me Sir!” he smacked my ass like he had seen Kiwi and George do many times before. I glared at him, but the invisible ice daggers in my eyes were shooting blanks because instead of cowering, he slapped me again and giggled.
My Mom came walking into the room and asked them what they were doing.
“We wanted to play Tic Tac Toe Butt, but Clair told us we couldn’t!” Buddy told on me. He never did that before!
“Why do you want to use your sister’s butt? You have plenty of paper,” my Mom asked them patiently.
“Because it would be funny!” Buddy smiled impishly.
“Okay, I don’t see the harm” my Mom smiled at them and walked away.
After that Buddy and Lewis drew a game on my ass almost every time, it was clean. They Drew X’s and O’s, and the O was always in the center, so they always ended up with a draw. I put them on my imaginary shit list for using my ass as a game board!
I think my Mom thought they would get eventually bored of it, but they did the same thing to Candy and Honey and wanted to play even more frequently. Jenny asked my Mom if she could be a tic tac toe board, and my Mom laughed and said: “Why not?”
One day Buddy asked Lori Donaldson if she would let him play Tic Tac Toe on her ass. Her brother George said they could do a “Whole Crossword on an ass that big!”
Lori said, “Maybe when you grow a few feet taller if you play your cards right,” and tickled Buddy under his chin.
That was the first time I saw him get a full erection in his shorts. My little brother was definitely getting older that summer.
At night once my brother’s and Jenny went to bed, we had to do more intense games and training exercises. One of those was called a “Twat Pull.” My Mom said she and her sister did it all the time like it was not a big deal, but it was super painful.
She mounted three dildos on a wooden board pointing straight up. My Mom attached a rope to an eyelet at the top of the board. The three of us had to mount the dildos and then stand up. Kiwi led us around the living room, and we were graded on stepping with the same foot in cadence.
Once we got the basics of it, he would tie it to something heavy and then make us try to pull it across the living room like a team by walking backward.
Mom would also position two of us facing each other on the outermost dildos. Then she would make us kiss and lead us around the room or pull something heavy. Mom told us that eventually we’d be doing this in the woods and pulling carts.
There were a couple nights we went out shopping. Mom let Jenny dress us like sluts, and then we’d cavort around TG&Y “Making people’s day” by flashing our tits or ass ‘accidentally.’
Honey and Candy saw a nice old man follow us around the store for the entire trip. They started to argue over a pair of panties as if it was the last one and they both wanted them. That seemed ludicrous to me since we weren’t allowed to buy anything and we definitely stopped wearing panties. It was a pretty believable knock-down drag-out catfight with hair pulling, titty grabbing and they both exposed themselves by pulling each other’s skirts all the way off.
Mom stood there watching and smirking like she often does with that mischievous grin. However, Kiwi was completely shocked, and he tried to stop them. They ignored him at first but finally apologized to him as they recovered and straightened their outfits.
“Girls, there are plenty of panties just like that pair over here,” he said.
“Oh, if this isn’t the last one, then I don’t want it,” Candy snorted derisively.
Honey did the same thing and put the stretched out panties she had just beat her best friends ass over back on the rack like they were nothing.
Mom thought this was so funny that she let them wear clothes in the McDonald’s drive-through that night. They still flashed the cute guy taking the money, but I had to ride completely naked in the backseat.
The next day mom brought Buddy and Lewis’s kiddy pool outside to the front of our yard right by the mailbox. Buddy and Lewis were sure this was for them, but she wanted the three of us to sit in instead. We had on skimpy bikinis.
“Nothing painted on? What is the occasion, Ma’am?” I asked with her a sneer.
“You little bitches are going to have a catfight. Anytime someone walks nearby I want you to start arguing like the little cunts I know you are. You are going to think the other girl is wearing your bikini, or that hers is not as nice as yours. Whatever,” Mom said we could make up a reason. “In the end, I want you all three to wrestle in the kiddie pool. Whatever girl is the last one to have on bottoms is the winner. After every fight, you are to come in and report to Kiwi or myself. If it were fairly believable, the two losers wouldn’t be severely punished. The winner gets to pick a reward from my index cards”.
Mom had a collection of index cards with rewards on them. They included sweets, time to yourself, and things like that but I had so rarely earned any I almost forgot about them.
“Now, before you go out there, have any of you thought about your punishment on Friday?”
Friday was fast approaching, and I hadn’t spent any time thinking about that. What I had spent time thinking about was exposing Candy to her brother Gerald. I’d grown to bond with Candy, but I still wanted to ruin her day. I was jealous of how well she was adapting to the training and taking everything in stride.
We were supposed to come up with a fitting initial punishment to request in front of Candy’s Mom and my Mom at the end of the week for all the shitty/snotty things we did leading up to the decision to put us into Summer school and how we tried to get each other in trouble while shifting blame.
“Should we submit ideas now, Mistress?” Mandy asked.
“No, you’ll each tell us in private. That way, no one can say you stole their idea before their turn.
She reminded us, “I want you also to consider how, when confronted with the training you have been trying to get each other in trouble. On Friday, when your mother comes over, we will listen to your punishment and decide if it is fair and whether to execute it. If it is too lenient, then we will adjust it very harshly, so I want you to really think about what is fair for your actions. It should take no longer than 3 hours, though and not be a permanent rule!”
Like, I would come up with a permanent rule that was harsher than the things I was expected to do under my mother’s discipline? The challenge for me was to come up with something I could endure that was acceptable to my Mom and not overly difficult. At the same time, I wanted to win the Slutadictorian, and that meant diving into the training headfirst. I thought I might try the approach of “Showing the most improvement” at the very end. I am a natural procrastinator, and that made the most sense to me.
“Kiwi sir, what punishment do you think I should ask for?” Candy asked. Kiwi favored Candy. She was the first girl to suck his dick. I assumed she was just pretending to like him back to keep him wrapped around her dirty little finger.
“Well, I’ve some ideas about that, but I don’t dare interfere in the process. If I do, then it won’t be what you think is a just and fair consequence. I’m always doling out harsh punishments, and this is your chance to have a say in that,” he said.
Kiwi was growing more confident although if truth be told, he was a lightweight when it came to punishing us. My Mom was far more ruthless. She had been a submissive and she knew what kinds of things really twisted a woman and made her afraid, made her feel sorry, made her feel pleasure, made her feel pain, made her feel both. She could play our bodies like Eddie Van Halen played guitars. She knew what made me tick, and I hated it!
That afternoon we pulled each other’s bikinis off in front of boys, men, rednecks, weirdos, the Donaldsons. I won a few, but mostly I lost a few. Every time we trudged back into the house holding our soggy bikini tops and torn bikini bottoms, my Mom would laugh and scold us for not putting on as good of a show as at TG&Y.
“Pull more hair! Grab a tit,” she’d demonstrate by grabbing our hair and thrashing us about. “You won’t break! I want to see you really make them think you are fighting! Honey, you laughed the entire time!”
“I couldn’t help it. Candy was finger fucking me under my swimming suit to try to get it off!”
Mom was an expert at sewing, and the swimming suits were not much more than some corded string and a few patches of cloth. She’d sew us up a replacement and send us right back out after spanking the asses of the losers and letting the winner enjoy a popsicle or whatever she drew from the index cards.
I had 15 minutes of free time after I kicked Candy and Honey’s ass once. I used it to call Candy’s brother Gerald. My Mom and Kiwi were in the living room spanking Candy and Honey’s tits, and if I kept my voice down, I could ensure that he’d show up Friday after my Mom left for the evening.
“Hello, is this Gerald?” I asked on the phone while keeping my voice down so my mother couldn’t hear.
“No, this is Teddy!” it was Candy’s little brother.
“Cool, are you still coming over to meet my cousin, Jenny?” I asked him.
He had forgotten all about it and started to tell me about his new video game system.
“Jenny, the girl I told you about, wants to meet you real bad. Remind your brother to be here around 9pm. Your Mom is going out with my Mom to Palm Beach! Be here after that, and we can all hang out and get to know each other Teddy!” I insisted and then I hung up on him quickly before my Mom figured out what I was doing with my spare time.
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 244
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 8 times
- Been thanked: 184 times
- Contact:
Chapter 26
We woke up in the dog cage that Friday. It had been a long week. Candy, Honey, and I slept with our hands cuffed behind our backs so that we couldn’t poke each other or masturbate. Our bodies were intertwined, and nothing stopped us from the bumping tits or heads. Mom angled us so that it would be very challenging to finger each other to give ourselves some relief. We spent all night on Wednesday night trying to get in an angle to finger bang one another only to be discovered in the morning unable to twist back into the position mom left us in the night prior. I couldn’t convince the girls to take a chance and just remember to get back into position last night.
Today was to be our first “test,” and we all knew Mom was not going to be very forgiving of any mistakes or breaches in discipline. We all knew she was going to test us on positions, speech, and what we were learning but the biggest thing we would be graded on was the self-punishment suggestion we were supposed to make at the end of the day.
Jenny let us crawl out of the cage on our knees and go through the morning procedures to suck her cock while giving us a morning enema, showering, shaving and eating before anyone else wakes up.
Kiwi was up early.
“How was my bed, Sir?” I asked him without sarcasm in my voice.
“Why is it when you ask a question about how I liked something I feel like you may have snuck into my room and farted in my mouth while I was sleeping?” Kiwi chuckled. I was worried that I was going to fail my mother’s test today because I still couldn’t effectively hide my snotty sarcasm.
“I am sorry, would you mind punishing me so that I learn to behave myself, Sir?” I asked in the sexy way my mother did when she wanted to seduce someone.
“Wow, that almost sounds like you want to be corrected?” Kiwi smirked at my response.
I crawled around Kiwi’s feet like a cat brushing up against his legs and wiggled my ass for him. I knew he liked looking at my butthole, so I parted my legs and let him have a good look. I could wink it now whenever I wanted after hours of practice.
“Fine, punishment position,” Kiwi commanded. He was growing increasingly confident telling us what to do, but he still had apprehension about being too strict on us on his face.
“Sir, since I couldn’t control my snotty tone when talking about my bed, I beg that you punish me there,” I stood up and took his hand. “It isn’t my bed anymore. It is yours! I don’t have a bed. Please punish me on it?” I rubbed his cock through his corduroy shorts.
Honey and Candy knew I was trying to seduce him but not why. They seemed stunned that I would try to get him alone.
“Punishments are usually done in the common area,” Kiwi reminded me that my mom liked to spank us right in the living room.
“Yes sir, I know it is usually, but under the circumstances, I would like you to feel free to address my behavior without having to edit your behavior if my little brothers walk in. You can get really nasty with me,” I smiled and offered myself to him.
Kiwi tended to do exactly what my mom let him and never tried to do anything more. George Donaldson, on the other hand, would take liberties with me. He even stuck the tip of his cock into me one day when I was his pony in the woods.
Usually, I wouldn’t be so generous, but as you may have guessed I had an ulterior motive. I was pleased to see that I could tempt Kiwi into doing what I asked.
Once I led him into my old bedroom, I noticed that Jenny had made it even more girly than I ever had previously. I stifled my anger about having my posters of Rick Springfield and Rob Lowe taken down and new ones of kittens and unicorns put up in their place. I’d address that another time.
I fell upon my old bed and spread my legs “Come here and punish this pussy, Sir” I pulled Kiwi close to me.
He didn’t resist. I began to kiss him passionately and work to take his pants off. I had become an expert at teasing boys into getting hard and taking my time undressing them before I ever began summer school. My mom didn’t want me to be a teaser any more. She wanted me to be a pleaser, but I didn’t intend to give Kiwi any more pussy than I absolutely had to to get what I wanted out of him.
“How would you punish me if you could?” I kissed him and begged him to tell me his most devious fantasies about correcting me.
“I’d have spanked you in the living room. It seems to work, and it is quite fun,” Kiwi opened his mouth and let me stick my tongue in to kiss him. I fumbled with his belt to give him the impression he was going to fuck me.
“No, I mean if Mom wasn’t here, my brothers weren’t here, Jenny wasn’t here, and it was just you and me. You have me tied up, what would you do with me?” I begged him to tell me as I sucked face with the Aussie lad.
“I’d spank you on the cunt, tits, and ass but I wouldn’t abuse my authority. Your mother says the punishment should fit the correction. I don’t do it to be mean or get my jollies. I do it to teach you a lesson!” Kiwi said as I rolled around with him on my bed and dry-humped him.
“You get your jollies making me play with myself until I orgasm or put clothespins on my clit and seeing me squirm,” I reminded him while painting a picture of me in tender pain trying to hide my pleasure.
“Yes, but that is because I like giving pleasure. It turns me on to see you turned on. I like what you are doing, but I can’t help but wonder, do you want to have sex with me?” he asked.
That question made me less than horny. Yes, I was trying to make him think he could fuck me. He wasn’t supposed to ask though. He was supposed to be a man and grab me and try to take me. I could resist, and then he could roll off with blue balls once I knew what I wanted to know. Why was Kiwi making this so hard by not playing along?
“Yes, baby! I want you!” I spread my legs and pushed his pants down so that his cock was pressed against my bald, clit and slid up and down. This was as far as I went with most boys, and he was getting a premium ride without even jumping through all the emotional hoops I made most boys do!
“You know what turns me on?” I didn’t wait for him to answer as I kissed him and stroked his cock slowly “I would like to hear how you would ruin me? break me? Pretend I am a spy and you need to interrogate me by any means possible. Tell me what you would do?” I licked his face.
“Are you trying to get me to tell you what kind of punishment to ask your mum to give you tonight?” Kiwi had figured out my little ruse.
I became limp as if he turned me off. I was still wet, but I pushed him off of me and pretended to be offended. “How dare you suggest that? I just wanted to play around and hear you talk dirty to me!”
He had hit the nail on the head. The other girls seemed like they had a proper punishment in mind. We were supposed to each submit a punishment to her and Mrs. Sonneborne, and I had no idea what to do.
“I haven’t had a chance to think about what sort of punishment I should ask for,” I said without admitting he saw right through my advances. “Imagine the horror of having to come up with a suitable punishment and then ASK for it?” I said.
“I think that is why she wanted you to do it,” Kiwi rolled off of me and chuckled while laying flat on his back. His erection didn’t subside. His uncut cock was still gross to me, but I began to play with it and pump it for him instinctively.
“Listen, It is hard for me to ask for help. You’ve been helping me, okay? The spankings and attitude adjustments. You ask great affirmation questions. I’ll let you fuck me if you will give me some good suggestions on what to ask for tonight?” I promised him.
“Are you sure being fucked by Kiwi wouldn’t be a proper punishment?” Kiwi joked.
I rolled over on top of Kiwi cock and painted my pussy along the shaft of his cock. I didn’t let him fuck me. I held his wrist down so I controlled what Kiwi could do. “Two heads are better than one,” I teased him and alluded to his cock and his brain. “I know you have devious ideas of what you’d do to a girl who’d rather play with herself than fuck you,” I teased him. Kiwi didn’t struggle or argue with me. “Come up with a punishment that lets me win, and I will give you all the pussy you can stand,” I lied.
“That’s just it though. You won’t win because you are trying to win,” Kiwi made no sense to me. “You want to compete with your friends and see who can endure the most heinous punishment, but it isn’t a competition,” Kiwi tried to explain.
I shifted my weight to let my pussy lips wrap around his dirty cock and came close to his face and whispered “They are not my friends and this is and has always been a competition,” I assured him.
Kiwi tried to explain to me that my mother intended to let us all graduate her educational program and judge us on our merits. I wanted to slap him for explaining what I already knew. “Yes, my mom SAYS that but at the end she is going to pick a Slutadictorian from one of us. That girl gets to control my mom for a week! That girl is going to be me,” I jammed a thumb into my breast.
“The Slutadictorian who is too stingy to actually let me put my dick in her unless I can give her all the answers to the test?” Kiwi chuckled.
It enraged me to hear that. It was true, of course, but I didn’t like how he phrased it. I rose slightly off his cock and then sat on the tip of his hard dick and allowed him to penetrate me. I’ve been fucked before, and Mom put us on the pill when this started. I wasn’t afraid of him spurting his cum inside of me other than the fact mom would know when she inspected me.
“It isn’t answers on a test,” I slid up and down slowly on his cock and the sheathe disappeared so that I could feel his cock head inside my pussy. “I just need suggestions on what may convince my mom I am truly sorry for what I did,” I told Kiwi as I held his hands and ground myself on his cock.
“Do you even remember what you did wrong that the punishments are for?” Kiwi asked me.
I didn’t. I told him I did, but I had done so many things I wasn’t sure what she even knew about. Kiwi could tell from my silence that I didn’t, and he suggested that I start with going over everything I did wrong.
“That is a pretty long list. I held a party that I shouldn’t have. I fucked a bunch of guys there. I slapped and humiliated Jenny and then gave her to an older man and told her to suck his cock. I told Lori Donaldson not to come because she was too fat. I got jealous of your sister,” I started to list off the things I did at the party. Kiwi reminded me that I was being punished for what happened afterward.
“I tried to blame a lot of the damage to my friends and Jenny. I tried to trick Candy into accepting my mother’s discipline and then intending to half-assing it myself. Candy and I both were planning to trick Honey into accepting punishment until she jumped at the chance just to get out of her house,” I said.
“She wanted to address her shitty behavior and learn from your mom,” Kiwi stuck up for Honey.
“Her fat ass can’t let me do anything unless she does it too. She saw it as a dare and a goof! Much like Candy did,” I said.
“I know for a fact Candy feels almost as powerless as you to change her outward bitchiness and wants desperately for this summer of pain and discipline to make her a better person,” Kiwi stood up for Candy. She had him wrapped around her pinky finger.
I told him I wasn’t powerless and that I just didn’t want to change.
“Sounds like something my poor old sod of an Uncle would have said,” Kiwi reminded me. I didn’t want to hear about his Uncle, so I slipped down onto his dick and fucked him a little harder at a medium pace. I was taking him all the way to his balls now, and I have to admit I was enjoying getting fucked even if I had to do all the work on top.
“I don’t want to hear about your drunk Uncle,” I lamented and tried to turn the conversation back to what I needed to discuss. My mom would be awake soon, and I needed some ideas. “Do you think if I ask my mom to punish me so hard that she would just take pity on me and not make me follow through?” I asked him.
“Your mom not make you follow through? This is the woman who repeatedly says not to write checks with your mouth that your ass cannot cash? No, I think whatever you suggest that you be prepared to do. If you suggest attaching a car battery to your nipples, then expect her to start you up!” Kiwi chuckled. He was enjoying being ridden and being right.
“Car battery? What does that feel like?” I asked.
Kiwi made a “zzzztt” sound and pressed a finger hard into my nipple and told me it would electrocute me.
“Would it kill me?” I asked.
“Not likely but it could definitely knock you out. I once worked on an old air conditioner back home. I crossed the wrong wire, and it took the piss right out of me,” Kiwi said. He was very handy around the house and liked to fix small appliances and wire things up. It was a skill that pleased my mom a great deal because it was something she could not do. Kiwi suggested I attach rat traps to my pussy lips and tits as my punishment.
I had seen a mouse get his head snapped in one of those and I shivered. Kiwi liked how my spasm felt when I fucked myself on him, and he smiled. I pictured the traps doing the same to my tender girl flesh, and I rejected it out of hand. “It has to be up to three hours. I am supposed to wear them that long?” I said as I shook my head no.
“You could dance around and recite what a cunt you are and how you wish your mom had made you do this earlier?” Kiwi was serious. I wanted to choke him because he was starting to enjoy picturing my misery. However, it was what I wanted him to tell me.
“You could ask that she stretch out your asshole permanently in an O shape. Then get a tattoo of a tic tac toe board with the O in the center for your brother’s to always use as a game board.
I punched him on his scrawny chest. It wasn’t hard, but I grimaced. “My brothers would lose interest, and I’d be left with a tattoo and a worn out asshole. Mom already said nothing permanent anyway,” I reminded him as I rejected his idea.
“She said that you couldn’t create a permanent rule. If the consequences of your actions follow you long after the punishment, then that is a different story,” Kiwi said. I didn’t understand what he meant. He explained that he meant if I told my brothers that I was now a game board for tic tac toe it was not the same thing as making a rule that I always had to bend over and present when they told me too.
“That’s silly! I have to bend over now whenever the little snots tell me too. It sucks! I don’t want to give them even more power over me. That’s gross!” I told him to think of something different.
Kiwi came up with some other clever suggestions. He suggested I tie a leather strap around my neck that chokes me while I fuck myself in both holes on the wooden board we used for twat pull. Kiwi suggested I try to take one dildo in my ass and another in my pussy and be led down to the woods like that.
“Just walk down the street completely naked with a board between my legs?” I asked sarcastically as I humped him. It was much easier said than done.
“You’ve gone down to the woods in nothing, but a towel or a painted-on bathing suit. By now, most of the neighbors have seen you coming out of someone’s house completely naked and being frog-marched back to your house or coming out of your mother’s car naked from the beach?”
“That isn’t too bad, what else?” I prodded him, and I continued to rise and fall on his cock in a crescendo. I was shocked he didn’t cum, but then he was getting oral sex pretty regularly now, and he could hold out a lot longer and not cum right away.
“You could let us bury you face up in the mud and trample you and walk all over you,” Kiwi suggested.
“I’d rather be buried ass up,” I smirked “so that you could all kiss my ass! What else?” I hurried him for a suggestion as I panted.
“You could agree to be hogtied and then roasted over a fire pit in the backyard?” Kiwi suggested.
“Way too harsh! That would COOK me,” I insisted Kiwi focus as I tried to hold back my own orgasm and prolong his long enough to get what I needed from him.
“You could suggest the Donaldsons, and those twins hunt you with BB Guns?” he suggested. Visions in my mind of the twins Ronnie and Donnie hunting me in their denim overalls and shooting their BB guns at me like I was a rabbit on the loose danced through my mind.
“Can a BB gun break the skin?” I asked him.
“Some can but you could ask them not to pump their guns up fully?” Kiwi said.
“That would mean they would pump them up twice as hard if I did that,” I said. Kiwi was way too trusting and didn’t know how people were just waiting to fuck you over when they could.
The door to my bedroom opened. It was my mother, and she gasped. Kiwi began to cum, and I slid off his cock in time for most of it to shoot on my tummy.
“Kiwi made me fuck him! He ordered me to do it, Ma’am!” I insisted Kiwi was the one who instigated all of this. Kiwi didn’t deny what happened and remained quiet.
My mother was furious, and that pleased me. Even if she didn’t, believe me, she would never let him stay if there was a chance that he was abusing his authority over us. I looked absolutely mortified and cried.
“He forced you to hold down his hands and fuck him on top?” My mom put her hands on her hips. I could see the two cunts Candy and Honey on all fours behind her grinning at that.
“He said he would find a way to sabotage me today in my tests if I didn’t do it, Ma’am!” I lied.
“I think you did that on your own just fine,” my mom pointed to my tummy and told Honey to lick my body clean of Kiwi’s spooge.
“I was going to wait until after your tests today to decide if you are ready for fucking but obviously, that choice was taken away from me,” my mom said with disappointment as Honey tickled my belly with her tongue as she cleaned me off.
“I am sorry, Ma’am! I was confused and horny! You know I would never go for a guy like Kiwi!” I insisted that there was some truth to that. I didn’t care if it hurt Kiwi’s feelings and because I was in trouble, I took some consolation that I might.
“You would if you thought there was something in it for you. It may please you to know that Kiwi won’t have very much input into your grades today so this was all for nothing,” My mom must have assumed I was fucking Kiwi in the hopes he would influence her.
“I would really rather we have a more private space. Kiwi, you can fuck my daughter anytime you like, but you’ll have to use my room. I don’t want Jenny or Buddy and Lewis watching. If you are in the woods, please limit yourself to blowjobs there too,” my mom said to him. Kiwi did look like he felt guilty as he rolled out from under me.
“Mandy lick his dick and balls clean, and both of you spit Sugar’s juice back into her mouth. I will punish her when you are finished,” mom announced without a trace of sympathy for me. Mom seemed more annoyed than anything else.
Once my so-called friends spit the cum and sweat of my sex juices back into my mouth I crawled on my hands and knees out to the living room where my mom sat imperiously on the couch with Buddy and Lewis on either side. She was talking to Jenny about some babble-or-another that didn’t matter at all to me.
“I see that you are crawling. Is that because you are a house pet or because you are afraid of what I will do to you?” my mom said to me.
I had to open my mouth to answer and when I did the jizz ran down my chin.
“That’s okay. You can lick every drop of that off that floor. Sluts like you are never very careful,” she was half-paying attention to me.
“I am crawling because it is my place and also because I am afraid of what you will do to me, Ma’am,” I answered.
My mom started to slow clap and told me that was the first honest thing I’ve said in a long time. “It may have taken you longer than the other sluts, but you are starting to realize that you can’t just tell me what I want to hear and not mean it.”
I thought I DID tell her what she wanted to hear. It must have sounded like I meant and on some level, I guess I did. I didn’t have a lot of other choices.
“Many people would be shocked and call me a bad mom for training you like this. They would say it is inappropriate for your little brothers to see your naked little body wiggling around the house.”
“Yes, Ma’am,” I agreed.
“I didn’t ask for your approval nor do I need it,” my mom snapped at me. She told me that what was far worse was allowing my negative influence around them. “You smoked pot, you drank, you gave blowjobs, you teased boys, you humiliated and used your friends, you shit on everyone who was ever nice to you. I think given the alternative I’d rather them see you mewling like a little sex-kitten around the house and behaving rather than see you as you were. Do you agree with THAT?” my mom indicated it was now my turn to talk.
“Yes Ma’am,” I said as a pool of spunk that I was unable to contain in my mouth dripped down my lips.
“I am going to mete out my punishment. I am not punishing you for fucking Kiwi. You will be doing a lot of that. I am punishing you for making it your choice. It is never to be your choice going forward. You are here for pleasure. If he or George want to use you as a cum sponge, then they will. If Jerry or one of my boyfriends wants to take you, then you will. I am the only one who gets to decide who can have you and who cannot. I own your pussy, mouth, and asshole from now on,” Mom assured me.
She didn’t say “Just for the summer” either and she made me agree.
She told me that she would give me just one chance to tell the truth. “How you answer this next question will determine how your morning is going to go. If you answer correctly then you will join the other girls in reviewing your positions and speech protocol before we move on to everything else you have been learning. If you do not then I will hang you by your tits in the living room window and flunk you on the basic knowledge portion of the tests.”
I agreed that I understood when she asked.
“Why did you fuck Kiwi?” my mom asked plainly. She wasn’t going to even consider that Kiwi made me do it as a possible theory. I could tell that in how confident she was when she asked the question.
“I asked him to give me suggestions for the self-punishment tonight, Ma’am,” I told the truth.
“Well, how about that? TWO answers that sound like the truth in a row? That has to be a first for you, Sugar. You haven’t ever been able to do that in your entire life. Is it really the fear of hanging from your tits in the window that made you drop this silly act that Kiwi manipulated you? That he blackmailed you? You realize that accusations like this can ruin people, right? If I was as dumb as you think I am, I would have kicked him out and then been stuck with a lying, conniving cunt who can’t fix a broken toaster or VCR.” she smiled.
Kiwi had fixed the toaster and pulled a pair of Buddy’s underwear from the VCR to fix it.
“Yes, Ma’am, I am sorry,” I said.
“That I do not believe,” my mom looked disappointed. “Sorry, you got caught? Yes. I don’t believe you are sorry you went behind my back and fucked him. I don’t believe for one moment you are sorry you lied and said he made you do this. At most, you’d be sorry that you didn’t get all the answers you wanted for him before I caught you, does that sound about right?” she said.
It did and I agreed.
“You aren’t sorry you didn’t spend a moment thinking about the question I am going to ask tonight before I go out with my friends,” Mom reminded that after she finished quizzing us on everything we learned she was going to separate us and make us suggest a punishment.
She was right about that.
“I regret not thinking about it. I was caught up in the moment, Ma’am,” I said. My throat was dry and raspy now that the cum had dripped down my chin and onto my tits. I licked some of it off the tile and looked up at her.
“I didn’t ask for excuses. We know you didn’t think about it because you live for you in the moment. You have no idea of what is in front of you when your pretty little face starts to wrinkle, and you can no longer use people and discard them like used condoms. You have no idea what is behind you either with all the pain you leave in your wake. You don’t know how to be anything else when left to your own devices.
That was hurtful, but it wasn’t wrong either.
“I am trying, Ma’am,” I said.
“If this is you trying then I’d hate to see you being a manipulative little cock-blocking cunt who refuses to learn anything I am taking the time to teach you,” My mom stated bluntly.
Mom wrote the words “WHORE” in Sharpie across my chest. Buddy asked me what a whore was. “A woman who has sex for money, Sir” I answered him.
“How much money do you charge?” Buddy asked me. I wasn’t sure how to respond to that or if he thought he’d try to pay me in quarters to stick his little cock in between my legs.
“It is a misconception that Whores get to keep the money they charge for sex,” My mom explained to Buddy. “She charges whatever price I set, but it isn’t her money,” Mom said.
“Whose money is it?” Lewis asked a follow-up question.
“It belongs to her owner,” Mom said, and when Buddy asked who that was, she said it was her.
“Your sister has used her pretty little face, ass, pussy, long legs, and tits to get whatever she wanted. That stops today. She no longer owns those things. They belong to me now. She pays me rent for the ability to use her body parts in the form of her obedience to me. She no longer owns anything. She is an object. Any money that changes hands for their use belongs to me too!”
“Do we belong to you?” Buddy asked for him and his brother.
“No, your peckers still belong to you, but you have to mind what I tell you!” Mom warned them.
“What about me? Can I belong to you?” Jenny asked with a look that suggested the younger girl desperately wanted to be claimed.
“You do for the Summer, but in the end, I think your mom and I have to have a long talk. I made Sugar, and I have to unmake her now,” My mom explained. That answer satisfied Jenny.
“Do we belong to you for the summer?” Candy asked.
“Your mom already gave your pussy, ass, and mouth to me. You and Honey belong to me for the Summer. If you pass the tests today, you will both be promoted to little whores. If you aren’t ready, you’ll be retested when you are. Are you two cunts ready for that?” she asked.
“Oh fuck yes,” Honey sighed with pleasure and then covered her mouth and giggled.
“Yes Ma’am, what do we have to do to be good little whores?” Candy answered more carefully than Honey.
She was such a little butt-kiss! The only consolation I took from this entire scenario was I was a whore before the two of them were.
Today was to be our first “test,” and we all knew Mom was not going to be very forgiving of any mistakes or breaches in discipline. We all knew she was going to test us on positions, speech, and what we were learning but the biggest thing we would be graded on was the self-punishment suggestion we were supposed to make at the end of the day.
Jenny let us crawl out of the cage on our knees and go through the morning procedures to suck her cock while giving us a morning enema, showering, shaving and eating before anyone else wakes up.
Kiwi was up early.
“How was my bed, Sir?” I asked him without sarcasm in my voice.
“Why is it when you ask a question about how I liked something I feel like you may have snuck into my room and farted in my mouth while I was sleeping?” Kiwi chuckled. I was worried that I was going to fail my mother’s test today because I still couldn’t effectively hide my snotty sarcasm.
“I am sorry, would you mind punishing me so that I learn to behave myself, Sir?” I asked in the sexy way my mother did when she wanted to seduce someone.
“Wow, that almost sounds like you want to be corrected?” Kiwi smirked at my response.
I crawled around Kiwi’s feet like a cat brushing up against his legs and wiggled my ass for him. I knew he liked looking at my butthole, so I parted my legs and let him have a good look. I could wink it now whenever I wanted after hours of practice.
“Fine, punishment position,” Kiwi commanded. He was growing increasingly confident telling us what to do, but he still had apprehension about being too strict on us on his face.
“Sir, since I couldn’t control my snotty tone when talking about my bed, I beg that you punish me there,” I stood up and took his hand. “It isn’t my bed anymore. It is yours! I don’t have a bed. Please punish me on it?” I rubbed his cock through his corduroy shorts.
Honey and Candy knew I was trying to seduce him but not why. They seemed stunned that I would try to get him alone.
“Punishments are usually done in the common area,” Kiwi reminded me that my mom liked to spank us right in the living room.
“Yes sir, I know it is usually, but under the circumstances, I would like you to feel free to address my behavior without having to edit your behavior if my little brothers walk in. You can get really nasty with me,” I smiled and offered myself to him.
Kiwi tended to do exactly what my mom let him and never tried to do anything more. George Donaldson, on the other hand, would take liberties with me. He even stuck the tip of his cock into me one day when I was his pony in the woods.
Usually, I wouldn’t be so generous, but as you may have guessed I had an ulterior motive. I was pleased to see that I could tempt Kiwi into doing what I asked.
Once I led him into my old bedroom, I noticed that Jenny had made it even more girly than I ever had previously. I stifled my anger about having my posters of Rick Springfield and Rob Lowe taken down and new ones of kittens and unicorns put up in their place. I’d address that another time.
I fell upon my old bed and spread my legs “Come here and punish this pussy, Sir” I pulled Kiwi close to me.
He didn’t resist. I began to kiss him passionately and work to take his pants off. I had become an expert at teasing boys into getting hard and taking my time undressing them before I ever began summer school. My mom didn’t want me to be a teaser any more. She wanted me to be a pleaser, but I didn’t intend to give Kiwi any more pussy than I absolutely had to to get what I wanted out of him.
“How would you punish me if you could?” I kissed him and begged him to tell me his most devious fantasies about correcting me.
“I’d have spanked you in the living room. It seems to work, and it is quite fun,” Kiwi opened his mouth and let me stick my tongue in to kiss him. I fumbled with his belt to give him the impression he was going to fuck me.
“No, I mean if Mom wasn’t here, my brothers weren’t here, Jenny wasn’t here, and it was just you and me. You have me tied up, what would you do with me?” I begged him to tell me as I sucked face with the Aussie lad.
“I’d spank you on the cunt, tits, and ass but I wouldn’t abuse my authority. Your mother says the punishment should fit the correction. I don’t do it to be mean or get my jollies. I do it to teach you a lesson!” Kiwi said as I rolled around with him on my bed and dry-humped him.
“You get your jollies making me play with myself until I orgasm or put clothespins on my clit and seeing me squirm,” I reminded him while painting a picture of me in tender pain trying to hide my pleasure.
“Yes, but that is because I like giving pleasure. It turns me on to see you turned on. I like what you are doing, but I can’t help but wonder, do you want to have sex with me?” he asked.
That question made me less than horny. Yes, I was trying to make him think he could fuck me. He wasn’t supposed to ask though. He was supposed to be a man and grab me and try to take me. I could resist, and then he could roll off with blue balls once I knew what I wanted to know. Why was Kiwi making this so hard by not playing along?
“Yes, baby! I want you!” I spread my legs and pushed his pants down so that his cock was pressed against my bald, clit and slid up and down. This was as far as I went with most boys, and he was getting a premium ride without even jumping through all the emotional hoops I made most boys do!
“You know what turns me on?” I didn’t wait for him to answer as I kissed him and stroked his cock slowly “I would like to hear how you would ruin me? break me? Pretend I am a spy and you need to interrogate me by any means possible. Tell me what you would do?” I licked his face.
“Are you trying to get me to tell you what kind of punishment to ask your mum to give you tonight?” Kiwi had figured out my little ruse.
I became limp as if he turned me off. I was still wet, but I pushed him off of me and pretended to be offended. “How dare you suggest that? I just wanted to play around and hear you talk dirty to me!”
He had hit the nail on the head. The other girls seemed like they had a proper punishment in mind. We were supposed to each submit a punishment to her and Mrs. Sonneborne, and I had no idea what to do.
“I haven’t had a chance to think about what sort of punishment I should ask for,” I said without admitting he saw right through my advances. “Imagine the horror of having to come up with a suitable punishment and then ASK for it?” I said.
“I think that is why she wanted you to do it,” Kiwi rolled off of me and chuckled while laying flat on his back. His erection didn’t subside. His uncut cock was still gross to me, but I began to play with it and pump it for him instinctively.
“Listen, It is hard for me to ask for help. You’ve been helping me, okay? The spankings and attitude adjustments. You ask great affirmation questions. I’ll let you fuck me if you will give me some good suggestions on what to ask for tonight?” I promised him.
“Are you sure being fucked by Kiwi wouldn’t be a proper punishment?” Kiwi joked.
I rolled over on top of Kiwi cock and painted my pussy along the shaft of his cock. I didn’t let him fuck me. I held his wrist down so I controlled what Kiwi could do. “Two heads are better than one,” I teased him and alluded to his cock and his brain. “I know you have devious ideas of what you’d do to a girl who’d rather play with herself than fuck you,” I teased him. Kiwi didn’t struggle or argue with me. “Come up with a punishment that lets me win, and I will give you all the pussy you can stand,” I lied.
“That’s just it though. You won’t win because you are trying to win,” Kiwi made no sense to me. “You want to compete with your friends and see who can endure the most heinous punishment, but it isn’t a competition,” Kiwi tried to explain.
I shifted my weight to let my pussy lips wrap around his dirty cock and came close to his face and whispered “They are not my friends and this is and has always been a competition,” I assured him.
Kiwi tried to explain to me that my mother intended to let us all graduate her educational program and judge us on our merits. I wanted to slap him for explaining what I already knew. “Yes, my mom SAYS that but at the end she is going to pick a Slutadictorian from one of us. That girl gets to control my mom for a week! That girl is going to be me,” I jammed a thumb into my breast.
“The Slutadictorian who is too stingy to actually let me put my dick in her unless I can give her all the answers to the test?” Kiwi chuckled.
It enraged me to hear that. It was true, of course, but I didn’t like how he phrased it. I rose slightly off his cock and then sat on the tip of his hard dick and allowed him to penetrate me. I’ve been fucked before, and Mom put us on the pill when this started. I wasn’t afraid of him spurting his cum inside of me other than the fact mom would know when she inspected me.
“It isn’t answers on a test,” I slid up and down slowly on his cock and the sheathe disappeared so that I could feel his cock head inside my pussy. “I just need suggestions on what may convince my mom I am truly sorry for what I did,” I told Kiwi as I held his hands and ground myself on his cock.
“Do you even remember what you did wrong that the punishments are for?” Kiwi asked me.
I didn’t. I told him I did, but I had done so many things I wasn’t sure what she even knew about. Kiwi could tell from my silence that I didn’t, and he suggested that I start with going over everything I did wrong.
“That is a pretty long list. I held a party that I shouldn’t have. I fucked a bunch of guys there. I slapped and humiliated Jenny and then gave her to an older man and told her to suck his cock. I told Lori Donaldson not to come because she was too fat. I got jealous of your sister,” I started to list off the things I did at the party. Kiwi reminded me that I was being punished for what happened afterward.
“I tried to blame a lot of the damage to my friends and Jenny. I tried to trick Candy into accepting my mother’s discipline and then intending to half-assing it myself. Candy and I both were planning to trick Honey into accepting punishment until she jumped at the chance just to get out of her house,” I said.
“She wanted to address her shitty behavior and learn from your mom,” Kiwi stuck up for Honey.
“Her fat ass can’t let me do anything unless she does it too. She saw it as a dare and a goof! Much like Candy did,” I said.
“I know for a fact Candy feels almost as powerless as you to change her outward bitchiness and wants desperately for this summer of pain and discipline to make her a better person,” Kiwi stood up for Candy. She had him wrapped around her pinky finger.
I told him I wasn’t powerless and that I just didn’t want to change.
“Sounds like something my poor old sod of an Uncle would have said,” Kiwi reminded me. I didn’t want to hear about his Uncle, so I slipped down onto his dick and fucked him a little harder at a medium pace. I was taking him all the way to his balls now, and I have to admit I was enjoying getting fucked even if I had to do all the work on top.
“I don’t want to hear about your drunk Uncle,” I lamented and tried to turn the conversation back to what I needed to discuss. My mom would be awake soon, and I needed some ideas. “Do you think if I ask my mom to punish me so hard that she would just take pity on me and not make me follow through?” I asked him.
“Your mom not make you follow through? This is the woman who repeatedly says not to write checks with your mouth that your ass cannot cash? No, I think whatever you suggest that you be prepared to do. If you suggest attaching a car battery to your nipples, then expect her to start you up!” Kiwi chuckled. He was enjoying being ridden and being right.
“Car battery? What does that feel like?” I asked.
Kiwi made a “zzzztt” sound and pressed a finger hard into my nipple and told me it would electrocute me.
“Would it kill me?” I asked.
“Not likely but it could definitely knock you out. I once worked on an old air conditioner back home. I crossed the wrong wire, and it took the piss right out of me,” Kiwi said. He was very handy around the house and liked to fix small appliances and wire things up. It was a skill that pleased my mom a great deal because it was something she could not do. Kiwi suggested I attach rat traps to my pussy lips and tits as my punishment.
I had seen a mouse get his head snapped in one of those and I shivered. Kiwi liked how my spasm felt when I fucked myself on him, and he smiled. I pictured the traps doing the same to my tender girl flesh, and I rejected it out of hand. “It has to be up to three hours. I am supposed to wear them that long?” I said as I shook my head no.
“You could dance around and recite what a cunt you are and how you wish your mom had made you do this earlier?” Kiwi was serious. I wanted to choke him because he was starting to enjoy picturing my misery. However, it was what I wanted him to tell me.
“You could ask that she stretch out your asshole permanently in an O shape. Then get a tattoo of a tic tac toe board with the O in the center for your brother’s to always use as a game board.
I punched him on his scrawny chest. It wasn’t hard, but I grimaced. “My brothers would lose interest, and I’d be left with a tattoo and a worn out asshole. Mom already said nothing permanent anyway,” I reminded him as I rejected his idea.
“She said that you couldn’t create a permanent rule. If the consequences of your actions follow you long after the punishment, then that is a different story,” Kiwi said. I didn’t understand what he meant. He explained that he meant if I told my brothers that I was now a game board for tic tac toe it was not the same thing as making a rule that I always had to bend over and present when they told me too.
“That’s silly! I have to bend over now whenever the little snots tell me too. It sucks! I don’t want to give them even more power over me. That’s gross!” I told him to think of something different.
Kiwi came up with some other clever suggestions. He suggested I tie a leather strap around my neck that chokes me while I fuck myself in both holes on the wooden board we used for twat pull. Kiwi suggested I try to take one dildo in my ass and another in my pussy and be led down to the woods like that.
“Just walk down the street completely naked with a board between my legs?” I asked sarcastically as I humped him. It was much easier said than done.
“You’ve gone down to the woods in nothing, but a towel or a painted-on bathing suit. By now, most of the neighbors have seen you coming out of someone’s house completely naked and being frog-marched back to your house or coming out of your mother’s car naked from the beach?”
“That isn’t too bad, what else?” I prodded him, and I continued to rise and fall on his cock in a crescendo. I was shocked he didn’t cum, but then he was getting oral sex pretty regularly now, and he could hold out a lot longer and not cum right away.
“You could let us bury you face up in the mud and trample you and walk all over you,” Kiwi suggested.
“I’d rather be buried ass up,” I smirked “so that you could all kiss my ass! What else?” I hurried him for a suggestion as I panted.
“You could agree to be hogtied and then roasted over a fire pit in the backyard?” Kiwi suggested.
“Way too harsh! That would COOK me,” I insisted Kiwi focus as I tried to hold back my own orgasm and prolong his long enough to get what I needed from him.
“You could suggest the Donaldsons, and those twins hunt you with BB Guns?” he suggested. Visions in my mind of the twins Ronnie and Donnie hunting me in their denim overalls and shooting their BB guns at me like I was a rabbit on the loose danced through my mind.
“Can a BB gun break the skin?” I asked him.
“Some can but you could ask them not to pump their guns up fully?” Kiwi said.
“That would mean they would pump them up twice as hard if I did that,” I said. Kiwi was way too trusting and didn’t know how people were just waiting to fuck you over when they could.
The door to my bedroom opened. It was my mother, and she gasped. Kiwi began to cum, and I slid off his cock in time for most of it to shoot on my tummy.
“Kiwi made me fuck him! He ordered me to do it, Ma’am!” I insisted Kiwi was the one who instigated all of this. Kiwi didn’t deny what happened and remained quiet.
My mother was furious, and that pleased me. Even if she didn’t, believe me, she would never let him stay if there was a chance that he was abusing his authority over us. I looked absolutely mortified and cried.
“He forced you to hold down his hands and fuck him on top?” My mom put her hands on her hips. I could see the two cunts Candy and Honey on all fours behind her grinning at that.
“He said he would find a way to sabotage me today in my tests if I didn’t do it, Ma’am!” I lied.
“I think you did that on your own just fine,” my mom pointed to my tummy and told Honey to lick my body clean of Kiwi’s spooge.
“I was going to wait until after your tests today to decide if you are ready for fucking but obviously, that choice was taken away from me,” my mom said with disappointment as Honey tickled my belly with her tongue as she cleaned me off.
“I am sorry, Ma’am! I was confused and horny! You know I would never go for a guy like Kiwi!” I insisted that there was some truth to that. I didn’t care if it hurt Kiwi’s feelings and because I was in trouble, I took some consolation that I might.
“You would if you thought there was something in it for you. It may please you to know that Kiwi won’t have very much input into your grades today so this was all for nothing,” My mom must have assumed I was fucking Kiwi in the hopes he would influence her.
“I would really rather we have a more private space. Kiwi, you can fuck my daughter anytime you like, but you’ll have to use my room. I don’t want Jenny or Buddy and Lewis watching. If you are in the woods, please limit yourself to blowjobs there too,” my mom said to him. Kiwi did look like he felt guilty as he rolled out from under me.
“Mandy lick his dick and balls clean, and both of you spit Sugar’s juice back into her mouth. I will punish her when you are finished,” mom announced without a trace of sympathy for me. Mom seemed more annoyed than anything else.
Once my so-called friends spit the cum and sweat of my sex juices back into my mouth I crawled on my hands and knees out to the living room where my mom sat imperiously on the couch with Buddy and Lewis on either side. She was talking to Jenny about some babble-or-another that didn’t matter at all to me.
“I see that you are crawling. Is that because you are a house pet or because you are afraid of what I will do to you?” my mom said to me.
I had to open my mouth to answer and when I did the jizz ran down my chin.
“That’s okay. You can lick every drop of that off that floor. Sluts like you are never very careful,” she was half-paying attention to me.
“I am crawling because it is my place and also because I am afraid of what you will do to me, Ma’am,” I answered.
My mom started to slow clap and told me that was the first honest thing I’ve said in a long time. “It may have taken you longer than the other sluts, but you are starting to realize that you can’t just tell me what I want to hear and not mean it.”
I thought I DID tell her what she wanted to hear. It must have sounded like I meant and on some level, I guess I did. I didn’t have a lot of other choices.
“Many people would be shocked and call me a bad mom for training you like this. They would say it is inappropriate for your little brothers to see your naked little body wiggling around the house.”
“Yes, Ma’am,” I agreed.
“I didn’t ask for your approval nor do I need it,” my mom snapped at me. She told me that what was far worse was allowing my negative influence around them. “You smoked pot, you drank, you gave blowjobs, you teased boys, you humiliated and used your friends, you shit on everyone who was ever nice to you. I think given the alternative I’d rather them see you mewling like a little sex-kitten around the house and behaving rather than see you as you were. Do you agree with THAT?” my mom indicated it was now my turn to talk.
“Yes Ma’am,” I said as a pool of spunk that I was unable to contain in my mouth dripped down my lips.
“I am going to mete out my punishment. I am not punishing you for fucking Kiwi. You will be doing a lot of that. I am punishing you for making it your choice. It is never to be your choice going forward. You are here for pleasure. If he or George want to use you as a cum sponge, then they will. If Jerry or one of my boyfriends wants to take you, then you will. I am the only one who gets to decide who can have you and who cannot. I own your pussy, mouth, and asshole from now on,” Mom assured me.
She didn’t say “Just for the summer” either and she made me agree.
She told me that she would give me just one chance to tell the truth. “How you answer this next question will determine how your morning is going to go. If you answer correctly then you will join the other girls in reviewing your positions and speech protocol before we move on to everything else you have been learning. If you do not then I will hang you by your tits in the living room window and flunk you on the basic knowledge portion of the tests.”
I agreed that I understood when she asked.
“Why did you fuck Kiwi?” my mom asked plainly. She wasn’t going to even consider that Kiwi made me do it as a possible theory. I could tell that in how confident she was when she asked the question.
“I asked him to give me suggestions for the self-punishment tonight, Ma’am,” I told the truth.
“Well, how about that? TWO answers that sound like the truth in a row? That has to be a first for you, Sugar. You haven’t ever been able to do that in your entire life. Is it really the fear of hanging from your tits in the window that made you drop this silly act that Kiwi manipulated you? That he blackmailed you? You realize that accusations like this can ruin people, right? If I was as dumb as you think I am, I would have kicked him out and then been stuck with a lying, conniving cunt who can’t fix a broken toaster or VCR.” she smiled.
Kiwi had fixed the toaster and pulled a pair of Buddy’s underwear from the VCR to fix it.
“Yes, Ma’am, I am sorry,” I said.
“That I do not believe,” my mom looked disappointed. “Sorry, you got caught? Yes. I don’t believe you are sorry you went behind my back and fucked him. I don’t believe for one moment you are sorry you lied and said he made you do this. At most, you’d be sorry that you didn’t get all the answers you wanted for him before I caught you, does that sound about right?” she said.
It did and I agreed.
“You aren’t sorry you didn’t spend a moment thinking about the question I am going to ask tonight before I go out with my friends,” Mom reminded that after she finished quizzing us on everything we learned she was going to separate us and make us suggest a punishment.
She was right about that.
“I regret not thinking about it. I was caught up in the moment, Ma’am,” I said. My throat was dry and raspy now that the cum had dripped down my chin and onto my tits. I licked some of it off the tile and looked up at her.
“I didn’t ask for excuses. We know you didn’t think about it because you live for you in the moment. You have no idea of what is in front of you when your pretty little face starts to wrinkle, and you can no longer use people and discard them like used condoms. You have no idea what is behind you either with all the pain you leave in your wake. You don’t know how to be anything else when left to your own devices.
That was hurtful, but it wasn’t wrong either.
“I am trying, Ma’am,” I said.
“If this is you trying then I’d hate to see you being a manipulative little cock-blocking cunt who refuses to learn anything I am taking the time to teach you,” My mom stated bluntly.
Mom wrote the words “WHORE” in Sharpie across my chest. Buddy asked me what a whore was. “A woman who has sex for money, Sir” I answered him.
“How much money do you charge?” Buddy asked me. I wasn’t sure how to respond to that or if he thought he’d try to pay me in quarters to stick his little cock in between my legs.
“It is a misconception that Whores get to keep the money they charge for sex,” My mom explained to Buddy. “She charges whatever price I set, but it isn’t her money,” Mom said.
“Whose money is it?” Lewis asked a follow-up question.
“It belongs to her owner,” Mom said, and when Buddy asked who that was, she said it was her.
“Your sister has used her pretty little face, ass, pussy, long legs, and tits to get whatever she wanted. That stops today. She no longer owns those things. They belong to me now. She pays me rent for the ability to use her body parts in the form of her obedience to me. She no longer owns anything. She is an object. Any money that changes hands for their use belongs to me too!”
“Do we belong to you?” Buddy asked for him and his brother.
“No, your peckers still belong to you, but you have to mind what I tell you!” Mom warned them.
“What about me? Can I belong to you?” Jenny asked with a look that suggested the younger girl desperately wanted to be claimed.
“You do for the Summer, but in the end, I think your mom and I have to have a long talk. I made Sugar, and I have to unmake her now,” My mom explained. That answer satisfied Jenny.
“Do we belong to you for the summer?” Candy asked.
“Your mom already gave your pussy, ass, and mouth to me. You and Honey belong to me for the Summer. If you pass the tests today, you will both be promoted to little whores. If you aren’t ready, you’ll be retested when you are. Are you two cunts ready for that?” she asked.
“Oh fuck yes,” Honey sighed with pleasure and then covered her mouth and giggled.
“Yes Ma’am, what do we have to do to be good little whores?” Candy answered more carefully than Honey.
She was such a little butt-kiss! The only consolation I took from this entire scenario was I was a whore before the two of them were.
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 244
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 8 times
- Been thanked: 184 times
- Contact:
Chapter 27
“Okay my little Sperm Hounds,” my mom said it was settled “You are my responsibility, and now that you have had a taste of life under my boot you have all decided to submit fully to my training and surrender your bodies to me.”
Mom seemed to forget about punishing me but warned me that if I came up with anything they do before the meeting with Mrs. Sonneborne as my punishment, she would flunk me AND make me do the punishment as well.
“We want you to suggest something fitting for what you have done. We aren’t necessarily going to make you do it. However, be prepared to submit to your suggestion. That is especially true if your suggestion is uninspired and lame,” my mom was addressing us all but looking at me.
She lined us up in punishment position facing titty to titty and mouth to mouth and started to spank us as she always did in the morning. She made us count and asked us questions, but she told us she had a gift after she finished.
She lined us up still shivering from her whip and explained “I was going to wait until after I came back tomorrow to give you these, but I want you to have them now,” My mom held up a silver sex toy that was shaped like an oversized Hershey’s kiss. She showed us a coin slot in the base and then unscrewed the bottom and revealed a small secret compartment that could only be unlocked with a key. She tossed a few loose condoms inside it and told us that we could keep any money we earn there and only there from now on.
Mom called it a “Piggybank” for “Piggies.”
“Each of you will have one of these in your ass at all times to remind you of what pains in the ass you are! It will also train your asshole to take cock as well as your pussy! The only rare exceptions will be when you are taking a shit, getting fucked, anal training or an enema. I want you to get SO used to having these up your ass so that you feel empty without your little tush-companion,” she said.
She made us kiss the plugs and lick them, and stuffed them in our mouths. “You will clean them every time they are removed. You will lube them before they are re-inserted. You will rarely if ever be permitted to take them out yourselves and that INCLUDES for each other,” she told us. “Any time this plug is out of your ass unless your mouth is being used for something else then the plug is there. You can talk around it and clench it in your teeth. I want you and this plug to get intimate, and by the end of the summer you will miss it when it is gone!”
That surprised me. This was a whole new fresh hell of humiliation for me to endure.
“You will ask whoever is in charge of you at the moment politely to remove them from your ass and put them in your mouth. I do not want you EVER to touch these butt plugs with your hands. You will get down on your hands and knees and pick them up with your mouth if you have too.” she said sternly.
We could barely talk with them in our mouth despite the fact that we practiced having gags in all week. That is how big they were. “How will we get them back up our ass once we pick them up, Ma’am?” Candy asked.
“I am glad you asked. You will demonstrate,” My mom smirked and plucked the wet stainless steel plug out of her mouth. “Let’s say some guy is finished using you and he doesn’t want to put it back up your ass!” Mom tossed the plug on the ground and let it clang. Buddy and Lewis became interested and stopped playing in order to watch what happened next.
“I would get down on my hands and knees and pick it up, Ma’am?” Candy started to go down.
My mom stopped her and told her first to thank the man. “You will tell him thank you for fucking your ass. You will tell him however so grateful you would be if he let you suck it clean before ramming it back up your ass. You will tell him you are not permitted to touch it with your hands,” mom explained.
“What if he asks why we aren’t allowed to touch it, Ma’am?” Honey scrunched her nose in disgust and confusion.
“They seldom do, but if you get a guy who is genuinely curious, then you will tell him the truth. That you are under discipline and you might be tempted to masturbate yourself with it for your own pleasure,” Mom explained. It was clear she wasn’t making this up as she went and was quite familiar with this process. She said that if the man doesn’t feel like sticking it in her mouth and putting it back up her ass, then she was to thank him and not make him feel obligated or guilty. “You pick it up,” Mom demonstrated by getting down on all fours herself.
Buddy and Lewis giggled as my mom swallowed a good four inches of the tip of the Hershey’s kiss shaped butt plug. Mom didn’t pick it up. She stood up and squatted over it. She was dressed in her robe, but she took it off to demonstrate. Buddy and Lewis were used to seeing Mom naked around the house at times, so it didn’t shock them. Mom squatted over the plug and then hovered her ass over the tip. “You are to impale yourself down on the plug! Asshole only! Then pick it back up and stand up,” Mom was able to clinch the plug in her ass cheeks and pick it up.
She expected us all to demonstrate in front of Jenny, Kiwi, and my little brothers.
Candy wobbled and nearly fell over trying to get low to the ground. My mom told her not to be afraid to take her ass to the floor. “If I catch you fucking your pussy or masturbating with this I’ll get you a larger one! Oh yes, this is the smallest size they make of this little piggy bank.”
When it was my turn, I asked if it really mattered if we did this if the man in her scenario already left. I was trying to explain that we might be in a hurry, but my mom shushed me.
“This isn’t about efficiency. If it was, you could just pick it up and stick it in. This is about learning a process and sticking to it. If you spent half as much time talking about ways to half-ass your training as you did learning the point then you would be my star pupil,” she said.
She was pleased that it only took me a few times to get the plug back up my asshole.
“I guess a morning fuck really unclogged your pipes, good job Sugar!”
Honey had a big bubble butt, and she had no trouble on the first try taking the plug up her ass. Buddy and Lewis applauded when she stood up and said, “Ta-Da!”
Her question was, how do we get the money inside if we can’t touch the plug with our hands.
“Now, that is a good question! Usually, you will be with me. You will give it to me, and I have a key to unlock the base. I will put your money in there or pull out your condoms. Whoever has the key is your handler at that time. You’ll answer to them,” Mom said. That sounded kind of scary and dangerous to let anyone who holds our key be able to wind us up and make any decision for us they liked?
“If on the rare occasion you need a condom or need to put money in and you don’t have the key, and I am not around then you will have to make do until you can find me. I can’t trust you to hold your own key!” she said.
“Why do we need condoms? You have us on the pill, Ma’am” Honey asked as she returned to position standing next to Candy and me.
“Your pill doesn’t kick in for a few more weeks. Kiwi blew his load on her pussy, and that is fine. You will use condoms normally. This way, I can tell how many guys you have fucked. You’ll have a certain number issued to you. If there are obvious warts on a guy’s dick, you won’t fuck him at all. If it’s up the ass, they can fuck you without a condom all day long. You’ll clean their dick when they are done using you and lap up any cum that drips out of your ass. However, if he wants to fuck you in your sweet little pussy hole, he uses a condom. You’ll offer to let him watch you suck the cum out of the condom when he is done. I don’t want you little cum swallowers getting pregnant over the summer.”
That was a good point. I was suddenly worried I was already pregnant from all the sex I had at my party, but my mom assured me I wasn’t. “I had the doctor check your little cunts,” she said.
“What about if the guy doesn’t want to use a condom?” Honey seemed to be talking about specific guys who didn’t like the feel of it.
“You are a three-hole whore. You can offer your mouth or your asshole. You can jack him off. You can use your feet to help him rub one out,” she said.
“Wow, I never thought of that!” Honey sounded exactly.
“There are a lot of things you cum gobblers never thought of. Do you have any other questions? I have a lot to go over today and a short time to whip you into shape before Candy’s mother is here to see your progress,” she said.
“I have one,” Candy seemed hesitant to ask. “I know we don’t keep the money but how much do we charge for sex?” she said.
“Thinking like a good whore,” mom patted her on the butt. “My sister and I charged a penny at first for a blowjob and a nickel to fuck us. My dad said we weren’t worth that much until we learned to fuck better. We were 5 cents, whores! It was very demeaning to value such an intimate act for almost nothing. It cheapens it as a transaction to ask for a nickel. It was less humiliating to fuck for free.”
“Penny lovers!” Honey cited the Lionel Richie song of the same name.
“Something like that,” my mom shrugged. “I think to keep up with inflation a quarter for a blowjob. Just like a coin-operated video game, you will be a coin-operated whore that sucks a dick for a quarter,” Mom seemed amused with that. It made me imagine being bent over like an arcade machine for a group of nerds and expected to suck all their cocks, and it was deeply humiliating.
“Fifty cents for any hole, 25 cents more for all holes and a good, rough fuck. If you fuck two guys at once you can do them both for fifty cents if they don’t want to take turns,” mom said flatly. She told us to charge fifty cents each if they wanted to take turns.
The entire idea of giving my body away was bad enough but knowing I had to fuck anyone who had fifty cents was starting to sink in how much more embarrassing that would feel. This clearly wasn’t about getting rich as even in the 1980s a quarter was nothing. I didn’t understand at the time why she wanted to make us charge so little for what we had between our legs.
“What about three guys at once, Ma’am?” Honey asked excitedly.
“If you have three guys who want to fuck you at once and not take turns then three quarters. Every guy after that is a quarter if it is in the single session. Think of it as a group rate,” Mom did seem like she was thinking out loud when she said that.
It shocked me that we were even talking about this.
“How much sex are we going to have, Ma’am?” I asked nervously.
My mom sensed my apprehension and smirked.
“You are going to be fucked, plucked and tucked all summer. You’ll be rode hard and put away wet every night. I expect you to eat every ounce of cum that gets pumped into your dirty little holes. I want you eating so much cum that you aren’t hungry for your regular meal! So, probably only a handful each day next week and then by the end of the summer you can take fifty or more without trouble,” mom said.
“We’ll be bow-legged! Ma’am” Honey observed
“With any luck,” Mom chuckled. “Some of what you earn will go directly to your family for groceries after the damages to my home. Are you still sure you want to be my whore?” she asked.
Honey and Candy agreed, but I was reluctant. Mom told me I didn’t have much choice, but she appreciated my skepticism. “Next week’s test will be much harder. You’ll only be expected to do what will stretch you outside of your comfort zone but not break you. If next week, I feel you can’t handle more cock then you will not. However, it is possible that by the end of this you’ll have fucked just about every guy in Sebastian. Most guys are good at keeping secrets, but I can’t say they won’t find out at your school or back at your trailer,” Mom warned Honey.
“They already think Kiwi’s cousin is the biggest whore in Sebastian. I’d like to give her a run for the title,” Honey seemed surprisingly enthusiastic.
She’d become much more flirtatious and insatiable over the last week as she accepted the training. It still seemed odd to me that she was so gung-ho about anything my mom suggested.
“We can keep this from your brother and your younger brother,” Mom put the same question to Candy. “How do you feel being known as the town slut by almost everyone else? Sebastian isn’t a big place. Everyone at your school will know for sure. Everybody knows everybody here and if there was a chart of who fucked who then it would be one big overlapping spiral. I fucked somebody’s husband, and his wife cheated on him with a guy I dated before that,” Mom said.
I wanted to remind her that I knew about Lori Donaldson’s father and exert some power over her, but I nodded in agreement.
“I am down with the training. I appreciate you keeping this from my brother and teddy. Knowing Gerald, he’d try to rent me out to his nerdy, loser friends,” she chuckled.
I surely hoped that would be the case when he found out later tonight after my mom left! I was glad it scared her on some level. Candy didn’t freak out in panic, but at least she was glad my mom would be discrete.
Mom didn’t ask me how I felt about being known as a whore, though. That hurt my feelings to be excluded.
If I couldn’t hurt my mom back, then I’d be satisfied trying to hurt Candy. I would also try to hurt Honey tomorrow when we visited her family by pointing out she was a whore and suggesting her many stepbrothers take the opportunity to rent her ass if they didn’t want to buy it.
“Obviously, Kiwi pays nothing as our guest. Jenny pays nothing for BJs, but you don’t go further with her. BJ’s are free for George, and as long as he doesn’t abuse it, I’ll let him pay a quarter to fuck you.” Mom explained.
“What about us? We’ve got money in our piggy bank!” Buddy wanted to know how much he would pay. I don’t think he honestly even knew what sex was or what he’d be paying for.
“You don’t have to pay anything, and when you are old enough for sex, we’ll talk about your options. Why don’t you boys go back to playing with your Legos?” she asked her son.
Buddy and Lewis asked if they could go outside and play instead. Mom was happy to let them and told Jenny to go with them and keep an eye on them.
Kiwi offered to do the same, but my mom said she valued his opinion and asked if he minded staying.
“Good as gold,” Kiwi smiled at my mom. “I do want to apologize for fucking your daughter without permission, though!” he said in earnest.
“No problem Kiwi, you can fuck her anytime she isn’t doing anything as long as you take her in another room. I would appreciate you riding all three of them today for me in between tests,” Mom said.
Kiwi smiled like a kid that was told by Willy Wonka to taste test every bit of Candy in the store.
Mom’s tests were often very simple. She made us demonstrate the various positions and hold them. She would call out “Attention,” “Crawling,” “Punishment position,” and watch us scramble into position. Most of the positions involved physically touching each other. Mom yelled in our faces, spit on us, and tried to get us to flinch as she corrected our posture and assessed how well we obeyed her.
I was shocked that I knew the one-word commands by heart. I hadn’t tried to memorize them, but after a week of constantly doing them, they came naturally to me. Mom even told me what I good cunt I was for not flinching after she spit right in my open mouth.
My mother also did some fun tests. She tested us to see how many hot dogs we could fit in our mouth at one time. We must have looked absurd with a dozen or more hot dogs stuffed in our mouth walking around the house. Mom made us walk in heels with our shoulders back, tits out, and wiggle our asses. She told us, “99% of women don’t really know how to walk in stack heels. You are going to learn to run in stilettos if it kills me! You have to walk first, though!”
Honey won putting the most hot dogs her mouth. She could fit 15 in her mouth. Mom told us she expected all of us to be able to do that by next week, but I felt my jaw just couldn’t expand to fit that many inside my mouth.
We laughed a lot at how silly it made us feel to play some of mom’s games. I know it sounds like I should have been trying to run out of the house and get as far away from this house of discipline as I could, but I wanted to stay. I wanted to prove I could handle whatever she could throw at me, and somehow the other girls doing it made it easier to accept what was going on.
Mom demonstrated her own ability to fit things in her mouth. She shoved her fist in her mouth easily to show me how wrong I was about the difficulty once you practice enough. She told me that I had to loosen up my throat muscles and learn to deep throat but also to expand my “Chubby chipmunk cheeks” to the point I could suck many dicks at once.
“Fifteen cocks at once, Ma’am?” I said.
“You wish!” Mom said she’d give me a gold star if I could manage that one. “I want you to be able to take at least two good-sized cocks at one time with room left over for your tongue to move around! Don’t worry Sugar. You have a big mouth. It shouldn’t be a problem for you,” my mom plucked my tongue out of my head with her finger and pulled it and then snapped a clothespin on it.
She was such a cunt!
Her next training was to have us sit on the floor with our legs spread and masturbate. We weren’t supposed to get ourselves off. That wasn’t the goal at all of this exercises. She wanted to see how amusing we could make it for someone to watch. “Even if it feels good, they don’t want to see you make little circles with your fingers and close your eyes. Keep your eyes open. Look at them like you are hungry for them. Part your lips slightly, make them think you are fantasizing about them while you touch yourself. Don’t forget to play with your titties,” Mom said as she graded us on how well we played with ourselves. I did well for that.
We were permitted to shit, piss and eat lunch after that and by then Buddy, Lewis and Jenny returned from playing outside with the Donaldsons.
Mom made us go outside and take another enema. This time we had to take it on all fours in the backyard. The plugs were removed, and after we cleaned them, mom made us rest our tits on the tips of our plugs.
We were instructed to face each other on all fours with our tongues touching, and mom told us to see who could hold it in the longest. Up until that point, we were given a standard of five minutes after all the water was up our ass.
This time Honey blew out her dirty-ass water in less than 12 minutes. Buddy and Lewis love to hear the ripple-farty sound when the water explodes out of ass while we squat over a bowl. This time it was even worse because it fired out of Honey’s ass while she was on all fours like a firehose followed by another short blast of water with some filth flying out along with it.
Candy was next at about 13 minutes. I had won the contest! I released immediately afterward.
My mom said that was thanks to me being such a “Tight ass” and pat me on the head. She reminded me though that I should not have let go just because I had won. “This was more than a test of endurance,” she said with a look of disappointment as she stood over me.
“I couldn’t hold it any longer, Ma’am!” I lied. I probably could have kept the water in at least another minute or two.
“You are still a dirty little liar. Lick your friend’s assholes clean,” she told me. I took consolation that Candy had to lick my butt. I have to admit while I hated the humiliation of being watched while I had my ass licked I loved when she did it. Candy loving licked my balloon knot like she kissed in tiny, sweet little pecks and then rolled her tongue around thoroughly in small tight circles. It was almost orgasmic!
Once we crawled back inside the Donaldsons were laughing. George was overwhelmed; he could fuck us for a quarter. He decided to pick Honey first since he was kind of sweet on her. His sister’s teased him that he had to pay for sex, but he said “It is only a quarter! I’d pay more than that to try to get through a video game!”
“You’d probably last longer,” Lori teased her brother.
Kiwi took me in my bedroom to fuck me again as well. My mom taught me how to apply a condom with my mouth. She put it on him with her teeth after she unwrapped it. It wasn’t lost on Kiwi that she basically deep throated him. Mom pulled it off and handed it to me and made me do it three times until I got it right.
Then she left us alone and checked on Candy and Honey.
This time Kiwi got on top of me and started to caress me. He slipped his dick inside of me without the normal teasing foreplay I make boys endure. I could feel his cock spread me open, and I have to admit I liked it. I just didn’t want to admit it to HIM.
“I was thinking about the punishment you could submit for consideration to your mother,” he said.
“Why would you help me, Sir?” I was shocked. “I tried to get you in trouble this morning by saying you blackmailed me into fucking you.”
“I wouldn’t fault a snake for biting. You aren’t ready to admit when you do something wrong. No harm, no foul. Your mom knew you were lying,” he shrugged it off and forgave me.
I apologized anyway. I don’t know why, because no one was making me. It felt instinctive for some reason.
Kiwi fucked me slow and deep. It was boring as he dipped his dick inside me and didn’t do anything for me, but he seemed to be enjoying it.
“I can feel your butt plug through the skin in between your asshole and your pussy walls,” he observed.
“Take out the plug then, Sir” I suggested. It did hurt, and it was hard to get used to after leaving it in all day.
“Oh no,” Kiwi fucked me slowly now. He wanted to make this sex last. I grunted and tried squeezing my pussy around his cock, but the condom must have dulled the sensation for him.
“Listen, you can take my advice or not, but I was thinking while I watched you get trained,” he said.
“I bet you were thinking, Sir” I quipped sarcastically.
“Your mom uses three main themes in the training. She applies pain training to make you endure something painful. That could be a spanking, or it could be the agony of a bloated tummy while you hold water in your ass,” he said.
I wanted to ask how he’d know what it felt like since he never had one, but I was intrigued by his idea and smiled sweetly.
“The other theme is humiliation. She writes whore on you. She makes you show your tits and ass to people. She makes you walk around and quack like a duck,” he explained that was to erase my vanity and pride.
This wasn’t anything I didn’t know already, but I let him continue. It was funny picturing us quacking and waddling with belts strapped to our arms and thighs like ducks.
“The final theme is obedience. She teaches you to speak with a certain kind of protocol. She teaches you a certain way to clean, different rituals and disciplines she applies to reinforce your position as a servant.”
I nodded in agreement.
“You should come up with a punishment that combines all three!” he said.
“Oh? Like what, Sir?” I asked him while he humped me and dug out my pussy. I tried to stifle an orgasm that was overcoming me so that I could get an idea of what he was suggesting.
“That is up to you, I was just saying that if you want to impress her then combine everything you learned,” he said and then he made me get up and turn around so that he could fuck me doggy style on my old bed.
I knew he liked looking at buttholes. He seemed as fascinated as Jenny with the crinkles and folds in my butthole. He said my skin was really smooth around my asshole.
“Have you ever been butt fucked?” Kiwi asked.
“I have a plug the size of your fist up my ass right now, Sir” I answered while trying to hide my annoyance.
“I didn’t ask that. I know you’ve had fingers, plugs and all sorts of things up your ass. I am asking if anyone has ever tenderly put their dick into your butt or are you still a virgin there?”
I hated to admit that technically I was still a virgin there. After a moment, I told him that the truth. I had not ever let anyone fuck me there.
“Would you let me have the honor of taken your anal virginity?” Kiwi asked. It sounded so polite and awkward. I wanted to fart on him.
“Mom says you can have me any way you like, Sir,” I said.
“I know but would you allow it? You could refuse to do all of this, you know?” he said.
I knew I could. I knew I could and yet a part of me insisted on sticking with it anyway. “No, I cannot, Sir. You’ll have to take the plug out, and I can’t promise my butthole will be as smooth and pink as you like,” I said. I hoped it was gross when he pulled the plug.
“That is alright, I don’t mind a little brown eye,” he said calmly as he popped my plug out and popped it into my mouth. The thought of someone having the brown clay from my backside spread on their cock head like so much peanut-butter thoroughly made me quiver with humiliation.
I spent the next fifteen minutes thinking about whether or not I could really say no to any of this and what kind of punishment I would ask for later. Kiwi was gentle and slid his dick into my asshole. He didn’t need to be because the plug stretched me out much wider. It was nice, though. He stopped periodically once I got the rhythm of his hips. I think he was trying to prolong this, so he didn’t cum right away.
When he was finished with me, and he came, I didn’t even feel the spunk fill the condom.
“Thank you, sir,” I said while muffled by the butt plug in my mouth after he pulled out.
“Kia ora!” Kiwi waved at me and fell flat upon the bed with a satisfied look on his face.
At least one of us was satisfied.
Mom seemed to forget about punishing me but warned me that if I came up with anything they do before the meeting with Mrs. Sonneborne as my punishment, she would flunk me AND make me do the punishment as well.
“We want you to suggest something fitting for what you have done. We aren’t necessarily going to make you do it. However, be prepared to submit to your suggestion. That is especially true if your suggestion is uninspired and lame,” my mom was addressing us all but looking at me.
She lined us up in punishment position facing titty to titty and mouth to mouth and started to spank us as she always did in the morning. She made us count and asked us questions, but she told us she had a gift after she finished.
She lined us up still shivering from her whip and explained “I was going to wait until after I came back tomorrow to give you these, but I want you to have them now,” My mom held up a silver sex toy that was shaped like an oversized Hershey’s kiss. She showed us a coin slot in the base and then unscrewed the bottom and revealed a small secret compartment that could only be unlocked with a key. She tossed a few loose condoms inside it and told us that we could keep any money we earn there and only there from now on.
Mom called it a “Piggybank” for “Piggies.”
“Each of you will have one of these in your ass at all times to remind you of what pains in the ass you are! It will also train your asshole to take cock as well as your pussy! The only rare exceptions will be when you are taking a shit, getting fucked, anal training or an enema. I want you to get SO used to having these up your ass so that you feel empty without your little tush-companion,” she said.
She made us kiss the plugs and lick them, and stuffed them in our mouths. “You will clean them every time they are removed. You will lube them before they are re-inserted. You will rarely if ever be permitted to take them out yourselves and that INCLUDES for each other,” she told us. “Any time this plug is out of your ass unless your mouth is being used for something else then the plug is there. You can talk around it and clench it in your teeth. I want you and this plug to get intimate, and by the end of the summer you will miss it when it is gone!”
That surprised me. This was a whole new fresh hell of humiliation for me to endure.
“You will ask whoever is in charge of you at the moment politely to remove them from your ass and put them in your mouth. I do not want you EVER to touch these butt plugs with your hands. You will get down on your hands and knees and pick them up with your mouth if you have too.” she said sternly.
We could barely talk with them in our mouth despite the fact that we practiced having gags in all week. That is how big they were. “How will we get them back up our ass once we pick them up, Ma’am?” Candy asked.
“I am glad you asked. You will demonstrate,” My mom smirked and plucked the wet stainless steel plug out of her mouth. “Let’s say some guy is finished using you and he doesn’t want to put it back up your ass!” Mom tossed the plug on the ground and let it clang. Buddy and Lewis became interested and stopped playing in order to watch what happened next.
“I would get down on my hands and knees and pick it up, Ma’am?” Candy started to go down.
My mom stopped her and told her first to thank the man. “You will tell him thank you for fucking your ass. You will tell him however so grateful you would be if he let you suck it clean before ramming it back up your ass. You will tell him you are not permitted to touch it with your hands,” mom explained.
“What if he asks why we aren’t allowed to touch it, Ma’am?” Honey scrunched her nose in disgust and confusion.
“They seldom do, but if you get a guy who is genuinely curious, then you will tell him the truth. That you are under discipline and you might be tempted to masturbate yourself with it for your own pleasure,” Mom explained. It was clear she wasn’t making this up as she went and was quite familiar with this process. She said that if the man doesn’t feel like sticking it in her mouth and putting it back up her ass, then she was to thank him and not make him feel obligated or guilty. “You pick it up,” Mom demonstrated by getting down on all fours herself.
Buddy and Lewis giggled as my mom swallowed a good four inches of the tip of the Hershey’s kiss shaped butt plug. Mom didn’t pick it up. She stood up and squatted over it. She was dressed in her robe, but she took it off to demonstrate. Buddy and Lewis were used to seeing Mom naked around the house at times, so it didn’t shock them. Mom squatted over the plug and then hovered her ass over the tip. “You are to impale yourself down on the plug! Asshole only! Then pick it back up and stand up,” Mom was able to clinch the plug in her ass cheeks and pick it up.
She expected us all to demonstrate in front of Jenny, Kiwi, and my little brothers.
Candy wobbled and nearly fell over trying to get low to the ground. My mom told her not to be afraid to take her ass to the floor. “If I catch you fucking your pussy or masturbating with this I’ll get you a larger one! Oh yes, this is the smallest size they make of this little piggy bank.”
When it was my turn, I asked if it really mattered if we did this if the man in her scenario already left. I was trying to explain that we might be in a hurry, but my mom shushed me.
“This isn’t about efficiency. If it was, you could just pick it up and stick it in. This is about learning a process and sticking to it. If you spent half as much time talking about ways to half-ass your training as you did learning the point then you would be my star pupil,” she said.
She was pleased that it only took me a few times to get the plug back up my asshole.
“I guess a morning fuck really unclogged your pipes, good job Sugar!”
Honey had a big bubble butt, and she had no trouble on the first try taking the plug up her ass. Buddy and Lewis applauded when she stood up and said, “Ta-Da!”
Her question was, how do we get the money inside if we can’t touch the plug with our hands.
“Now, that is a good question! Usually, you will be with me. You will give it to me, and I have a key to unlock the base. I will put your money in there or pull out your condoms. Whoever has the key is your handler at that time. You’ll answer to them,” Mom said. That sounded kind of scary and dangerous to let anyone who holds our key be able to wind us up and make any decision for us they liked?
“If on the rare occasion you need a condom or need to put money in and you don’t have the key, and I am not around then you will have to make do until you can find me. I can’t trust you to hold your own key!” she said.
“Why do we need condoms? You have us on the pill, Ma’am” Honey asked as she returned to position standing next to Candy and me.
“Your pill doesn’t kick in for a few more weeks. Kiwi blew his load on her pussy, and that is fine. You will use condoms normally. This way, I can tell how many guys you have fucked. You’ll have a certain number issued to you. If there are obvious warts on a guy’s dick, you won’t fuck him at all. If it’s up the ass, they can fuck you without a condom all day long. You’ll clean their dick when they are done using you and lap up any cum that drips out of your ass. However, if he wants to fuck you in your sweet little pussy hole, he uses a condom. You’ll offer to let him watch you suck the cum out of the condom when he is done. I don’t want you little cum swallowers getting pregnant over the summer.”
That was a good point. I was suddenly worried I was already pregnant from all the sex I had at my party, but my mom assured me I wasn’t. “I had the doctor check your little cunts,” she said.
“What about if the guy doesn’t want to use a condom?” Honey seemed to be talking about specific guys who didn’t like the feel of it.
“You are a three-hole whore. You can offer your mouth or your asshole. You can jack him off. You can use your feet to help him rub one out,” she said.
“Wow, I never thought of that!” Honey sounded exactly.
“There are a lot of things you cum gobblers never thought of. Do you have any other questions? I have a lot to go over today and a short time to whip you into shape before Candy’s mother is here to see your progress,” she said.
“I have one,” Candy seemed hesitant to ask. “I know we don’t keep the money but how much do we charge for sex?” she said.
“Thinking like a good whore,” mom patted her on the butt. “My sister and I charged a penny at first for a blowjob and a nickel to fuck us. My dad said we weren’t worth that much until we learned to fuck better. We were 5 cents, whores! It was very demeaning to value such an intimate act for almost nothing. It cheapens it as a transaction to ask for a nickel. It was less humiliating to fuck for free.”
“Penny lovers!” Honey cited the Lionel Richie song of the same name.
“Something like that,” my mom shrugged. “I think to keep up with inflation a quarter for a blowjob. Just like a coin-operated video game, you will be a coin-operated whore that sucks a dick for a quarter,” Mom seemed amused with that. It made me imagine being bent over like an arcade machine for a group of nerds and expected to suck all their cocks, and it was deeply humiliating.
“Fifty cents for any hole, 25 cents more for all holes and a good, rough fuck. If you fuck two guys at once you can do them both for fifty cents if they don’t want to take turns,” mom said flatly. She told us to charge fifty cents each if they wanted to take turns.
The entire idea of giving my body away was bad enough but knowing I had to fuck anyone who had fifty cents was starting to sink in how much more embarrassing that would feel. This clearly wasn’t about getting rich as even in the 1980s a quarter was nothing. I didn’t understand at the time why she wanted to make us charge so little for what we had between our legs.
“What about three guys at once, Ma’am?” Honey asked excitedly.
“If you have three guys who want to fuck you at once and not take turns then three quarters. Every guy after that is a quarter if it is in the single session. Think of it as a group rate,” Mom did seem like she was thinking out loud when she said that.
It shocked me that we were even talking about this.
“How much sex are we going to have, Ma’am?” I asked nervously.
My mom sensed my apprehension and smirked.
“You are going to be fucked, plucked and tucked all summer. You’ll be rode hard and put away wet every night. I expect you to eat every ounce of cum that gets pumped into your dirty little holes. I want you eating so much cum that you aren’t hungry for your regular meal! So, probably only a handful each day next week and then by the end of the summer you can take fifty or more without trouble,” mom said.
“We’ll be bow-legged! Ma’am” Honey observed
“With any luck,” Mom chuckled. “Some of what you earn will go directly to your family for groceries after the damages to my home. Are you still sure you want to be my whore?” she asked.
Honey and Candy agreed, but I was reluctant. Mom told me I didn’t have much choice, but she appreciated my skepticism. “Next week’s test will be much harder. You’ll only be expected to do what will stretch you outside of your comfort zone but not break you. If next week, I feel you can’t handle more cock then you will not. However, it is possible that by the end of this you’ll have fucked just about every guy in Sebastian. Most guys are good at keeping secrets, but I can’t say they won’t find out at your school or back at your trailer,” Mom warned Honey.
“They already think Kiwi’s cousin is the biggest whore in Sebastian. I’d like to give her a run for the title,” Honey seemed surprisingly enthusiastic.
She’d become much more flirtatious and insatiable over the last week as she accepted the training. It still seemed odd to me that she was so gung-ho about anything my mom suggested.
“We can keep this from your brother and your younger brother,” Mom put the same question to Candy. “How do you feel being known as the town slut by almost everyone else? Sebastian isn’t a big place. Everyone at your school will know for sure. Everybody knows everybody here and if there was a chart of who fucked who then it would be one big overlapping spiral. I fucked somebody’s husband, and his wife cheated on him with a guy I dated before that,” Mom said.
I wanted to remind her that I knew about Lori Donaldson’s father and exert some power over her, but I nodded in agreement.
“I am down with the training. I appreciate you keeping this from my brother and teddy. Knowing Gerald, he’d try to rent me out to his nerdy, loser friends,” she chuckled.
I surely hoped that would be the case when he found out later tonight after my mom left! I was glad it scared her on some level. Candy didn’t freak out in panic, but at least she was glad my mom would be discrete.
Mom didn’t ask me how I felt about being known as a whore, though. That hurt my feelings to be excluded.
If I couldn’t hurt my mom back, then I’d be satisfied trying to hurt Candy. I would also try to hurt Honey tomorrow when we visited her family by pointing out she was a whore and suggesting her many stepbrothers take the opportunity to rent her ass if they didn’t want to buy it.
“Obviously, Kiwi pays nothing as our guest. Jenny pays nothing for BJs, but you don’t go further with her. BJ’s are free for George, and as long as he doesn’t abuse it, I’ll let him pay a quarter to fuck you.” Mom explained.
“What about us? We’ve got money in our piggy bank!” Buddy wanted to know how much he would pay. I don’t think he honestly even knew what sex was or what he’d be paying for.
“You don’t have to pay anything, and when you are old enough for sex, we’ll talk about your options. Why don’t you boys go back to playing with your Legos?” she asked her son.
Buddy and Lewis asked if they could go outside and play instead. Mom was happy to let them and told Jenny to go with them and keep an eye on them.
Kiwi offered to do the same, but my mom said she valued his opinion and asked if he minded staying.
“Good as gold,” Kiwi smiled at my mom. “I do want to apologize for fucking your daughter without permission, though!” he said in earnest.
“No problem Kiwi, you can fuck her anytime she isn’t doing anything as long as you take her in another room. I would appreciate you riding all three of them today for me in between tests,” Mom said.
Kiwi smiled like a kid that was told by Willy Wonka to taste test every bit of Candy in the store.
Mom’s tests were often very simple. She made us demonstrate the various positions and hold them. She would call out “Attention,” “Crawling,” “Punishment position,” and watch us scramble into position. Most of the positions involved physically touching each other. Mom yelled in our faces, spit on us, and tried to get us to flinch as she corrected our posture and assessed how well we obeyed her.
I was shocked that I knew the one-word commands by heart. I hadn’t tried to memorize them, but after a week of constantly doing them, they came naturally to me. Mom even told me what I good cunt I was for not flinching after she spit right in my open mouth.
My mother also did some fun tests. She tested us to see how many hot dogs we could fit in our mouth at one time. We must have looked absurd with a dozen or more hot dogs stuffed in our mouth walking around the house. Mom made us walk in heels with our shoulders back, tits out, and wiggle our asses. She told us, “99% of women don’t really know how to walk in stack heels. You are going to learn to run in stilettos if it kills me! You have to walk first, though!”
Honey won putting the most hot dogs her mouth. She could fit 15 in her mouth. Mom told us she expected all of us to be able to do that by next week, but I felt my jaw just couldn’t expand to fit that many inside my mouth.
We laughed a lot at how silly it made us feel to play some of mom’s games. I know it sounds like I should have been trying to run out of the house and get as far away from this house of discipline as I could, but I wanted to stay. I wanted to prove I could handle whatever she could throw at me, and somehow the other girls doing it made it easier to accept what was going on.
Mom demonstrated her own ability to fit things in her mouth. She shoved her fist in her mouth easily to show me how wrong I was about the difficulty once you practice enough. She told me that I had to loosen up my throat muscles and learn to deep throat but also to expand my “Chubby chipmunk cheeks” to the point I could suck many dicks at once.
“Fifteen cocks at once, Ma’am?” I said.
“You wish!” Mom said she’d give me a gold star if I could manage that one. “I want you to be able to take at least two good-sized cocks at one time with room left over for your tongue to move around! Don’t worry Sugar. You have a big mouth. It shouldn’t be a problem for you,” my mom plucked my tongue out of my head with her finger and pulled it and then snapped a clothespin on it.
She was such a cunt!
Her next training was to have us sit on the floor with our legs spread and masturbate. We weren’t supposed to get ourselves off. That wasn’t the goal at all of this exercises. She wanted to see how amusing we could make it for someone to watch. “Even if it feels good, they don’t want to see you make little circles with your fingers and close your eyes. Keep your eyes open. Look at them like you are hungry for them. Part your lips slightly, make them think you are fantasizing about them while you touch yourself. Don’t forget to play with your titties,” Mom said as she graded us on how well we played with ourselves. I did well for that.
We were permitted to shit, piss and eat lunch after that and by then Buddy, Lewis and Jenny returned from playing outside with the Donaldsons.
Mom made us go outside and take another enema. This time we had to take it on all fours in the backyard. The plugs were removed, and after we cleaned them, mom made us rest our tits on the tips of our plugs.
We were instructed to face each other on all fours with our tongues touching, and mom told us to see who could hold it in the longest. Up until that point, we were given a standard of five minutes after all the water was up our ass.
This time Honey blew out her dirty-ass water in less than 12 minutes. Buddy and Lewis love to hear the ripple-farty sound when the water explodes out of ass while we squat over a bowl. This time it was even worse because it fired out of Honey’s ass while she was on all fours like a firehose followed by another short blast of water with some filth flying out along with it.
Candy was next at about 13 minutes. I had won the contest! I released immediately afterward.
My mom said that was thanks to me being such a “Tight ass” and pat me on the head. She reminded me though that I should not have let go just because I had won. “This was more than a test of endurance,” she said with a look of disappointment as she stood over me.
“I couldn’t hold it any longer, Ma’am!” I lied. I probably could have kept the water in at least another minute or two.
“You are still a dirty little liar. Lick your friend’s assholes clean,” she told me. I took consolation that Candy had to lick my butt. I have to admit while I hated the humiliation of being watched while I had my ass licked I loved when she did it. Candy loving licked my balloon knot like she kissed in tiny, sweet little pecks and then rolled her tongue around thoroughly in small tight circles. It was almost orgasmic!
Once we crawled back inside the Donaldsons were laughing. George was overwhelmed; he could fuck us for a quarter. He decided to pick Honey first since he was kind of sweet on her. His sister’s teased him that he had to pay for sex, but he said “It is only a quarter! I’d pay more than that to try to get through a video game!”
“You’d probably last longer,” Lori teased her brother.
Kiwi took me in my bedroom to fuck me again as well. My mom taught me how to apply a condom with my mouth. She put it on him with her teeth after she unwrapped it. It wasn’t lost on Kiwi that she basically deep throated him. Mom pulled it off and handed it to me and made me do it three times until I got it right.
Then she left us alone and checked on Candy and Honey.
This time Kiwi got on top of me and started to caress me. He slipped his dick inside of me without the normal teasing foreplay I make boys endure. I could feel his cock spread me open, and I have to admit I liked it. I just didn’t want to admit it to HIM.
“I was thinking about the punishment you could submit for consideration to your mother,” he said.
“Why would you help me, Sir?” I was shocked. “I tried to get you in trouble this morning by saying you blackmailed me into fucking you.”
“I wouldn’t fault a snake for biting. You aren’t ready to admit when you do something wrong. No harm, no foul. Your mom knew you were lying,” he shrugged it off and forgave me.
I apologized anyway. I don’t know why, because no one was making me. It felt instinctive for some reason.
Kiwi fucked me slow and deep. It was boring as he dipped his dick inside me and didn’t do anything for me, but he seemed to be enjoying it.
“I can feel your butt plug through the skin in between your asshole and your pussy walls,” he observed.
“Take out the plug then, Sir” I suggested. It did hurt, and it was hard to get used to after leaving it in all day.
“Oh no,” Kiwi fucked me slowly now. He wanted to make this sex last. I grunted and tried squeezing my pussy around his cock, but the condom must have dulled the sensation for him.
“Listen, you can take my advice or not, but I was thinking while I watched you get trained,” he said.
“I bet you were thinking, Sir” I quipped sarcastically.
“Your mom uses three main themes in the training. She applies pain training to make you endure something painful. That could be a spanking, or it could be the agony of a bloated tummy while you hold water in your ass,” he said.
I wanted to ask how he’d know what it felt like since he never had one, but I was intrigued by his idea and smiled sweetly.
“The other theme is humiliation. She writes whore on you. She makes you show your tits and ass to people. She makes you walk around and quack like a duck,” he explained that was to erase my vanity and pride.
This wasn’t anything I didn’t know already, but I let him continue. It was funny picturing us quacking and waddling with belts strapped to our arms and thighs like ducks.
“The final theme is obedience. She teaches you to speak with a certain kind of protocol. She teaches you a certain way to clean, different rituals and disciplines she applies to reinforce your position as a servant.”
I nodded in agreement.
“You should come up with a punishment that combines all three!” he said.
“Oh? Like what, Sir?” I asked him while he humped me and dug out my pussy. I tried to stifle an orgasm that was overcoming me so that I could get an idea of what he was suggesting.
“That is up to you, I was just saying that if you want to impress her then combine everything you learned,” he said and then he made me get up and turn around so that he could fuck me doggy style on my old bed.
I knew he liked looking at buttholes. He seemed as fascinated as Jenny with the crinkles and folds in my butthole. He said my skin was really smooth around my asshole.
“Have you ever been butt fucked?” Kiwi asked.
“I have a plug the size of your fist up my ass right now, Sir” I answered while trying to hide my annoyance.
“I didn’t ask that. I know you’ve had fingers, plugs and all sorts of things up your ass. I am asking if anyone has ever tenderly put their dick into your butt or are you still a virgin there?”
I hated to admit that technically I was still a virgin there. After a moment, I told him that the truth. I had not ever let anyone fuck me there.
“Would you let me have the honor of taken your anal virginity?” Kiwi asked. It sounded so polite and awkward. I wanted to fart on him.
“Mom says you can have me any way you like, Sir,” I said.
“I know but would you allow it? You could refuse to do all of this, you know?” he said.
I knew I could. I knew I could and yet a part of me insisted on sticking with it anyway. “No, I cannot, Sir. You’ll have to take the plug out, and I can’t promise my butthole will be as smooth and pink as you like,” I said. I hoped it was gross when he pulled the plug.
“That is alright, I don’t mind a little brown eye,” he said calmly as he popped my plug out and popped it into my mouth. The thought of someone having the brown clay from my backside spread on their cock head like so much peanut-butter thoroughly made me quiver with humiliation.
I spent the next fifteen minutes thinking about whether or not I could really say no to any of this and what kind of punishment I would ask for later. Kiwi was gentle and slid his dick into my asshole. He didn’t need to be because the plug stretched me out much wider. It was nice, though. He stopped periodically once I got the rhythm of his hips. I think he was trying to prolong this, so he didn’t cum right away.
When he was finished with me, and he came, I didn’t even feel the spunk fill the condom.
“Thank you, sir,” I said while muffled by the butt plug in my mouth after he pulled out.
“Kia ora!” Kiwi waved at me and fell flat upon the bed with a satisfied look on his face.
At least one of us was satisfied.
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 244
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 8 times
- Been thanked: 184 times
- Contact:
Chapter 28
I let my butt plug drop from my mouth and slid my naked body over Kiwi. I sucked his condom off his cock the way my mother taught me. I turned it up and sucked his cum out and then thanked him for fucking my ass again before asking him sweetly if he would put the plug back up my ass now.
“Oh, this is so lovely! I am so glad you talked to me that day at the beach,” the skinny boy thanked his lucky stars. The only reason I looked at him as he was a gullible loser who looked entirely out of place at the beach.
“Thank you, Sir,” I said as he patted the plug into my ass. “I am glad you are here too,” I wasn’t lying though. He had given me a lot of good ideas, and I was ready to use them.
I crawled behind him out of the bedroom with the condom in my hands.
My Mom stood over me and asked about how well I pleased him.
“No complaints!” he said, and when he told he fucked me in the ass and pussy, she thanked him for helping to make me a better cum slut.
“In the future,” Mom looked at me after she was finished with Sugar. “I want you to carry the condom in your mouth and not swallow the cum until I permitted you. Go ahead and put it in your mouth like chewing gum to help you remember that.”
“Yes, Ma’am,” I said as I put the spent condom in my mouth. It was rubbery but tasted nothing like gum.
Mom squatted down and looked me in the eye after Kiwi had gone off to do whatever he did. “You are a tough little bitch. You remind me so much of me. You are still a pretty little liar who is naturally cruel and manipulative, but you are working on it. You may have caught on to some of the lessons I am teaching without realizing it, but I wanted to say thank you,” she said.
“You don’t have to thank me, Ma’am” I reminded her that I wasn’t supposed to be thanked for my service.
“I am not thanking you for your service. I am thanking you for your tenacity. You are a vulgar little hot-head, but you are stubborn. I see in you a lot of strength of will. You remind me of me. You know I had run away several times before I fully accepted my father’s rule. The first time with a guy who whored me out of a motel and the second time with my sister. She was the one who called him and told him where to find us. You could have screamed, stamped your feet, yelled or tried to run several times but you haven’t. You weren’t as enthusiastic as Honey,” Mom chuckled because my friend practically begged to be permitted to be trained. “It hasn’t gone un-noticed that you are trying. How was your first anal sex?” she asked.
“How do you know I haven’t had anal sex before, Ma’am?” I said.
“Hon, I am a lot smarter than you give me credit for. You would never have given up your pussy OR your ass unless there was something in it for you and there has never been enough it for you to give out that cherry-tight pink poop-chute of yours. I’ve seen enough girl assholes to know that only Candy took it up the ass regularly before she came to me.”
I smiled. I didn’t think Candy’s asshole was stretched out. It did have a little shadow around the asshole where the skin was darker than the rest.
Mom explained that her asshole didn’t have to be dug out, but she knew Candy had given up the ass. “She prefers to take it up the ass,” she said before asking me how I felt about getting fucked.
“I didn’t mind it, Ma’am,” I answered. I minded getting fucked in the ass but what good would it do to complain? My Mom would have told me to “suck it up, buttercup!”.
Mom smiled like that was the answer she expected from me. “The plug will make it much easier. Guys like to jab it in without spitting or lubricating it. You made Kiwi’s day. I just wanted you to know that I am noticing improvements and I do appreciate you trying to be obedient. You have a long way to go if you want to own me for two weeks,” Mom smirked mischievously and winked and then tweaked my nipples before she stood up.
I smirked at the thought of owning her and being as ruthless as she was to me. It drove me to continue to obey, and I think she knew that.
“Thank you, Ma’am, for giving me the proper motivation to change,” I said politely.
“I know you are not motivated to change. You don’t see any reason too. I didn’t either when I was your age. I lied, stole, and did things that would make even you blush for all the wrong reasons,” Mom admitted. I never knew that about her. She’d always made it sound like my grandfather kept her in line at all times.
“When my dad brought the hammer down on me like he did Mom, it wasn’t something I agreed with or wanted. He didn’t let me squat in a cage-like you to sleep either. He tied a leather cord to my neck so that I couldn’t fall and made me stand all night in a cage on permanent display for my brothers and anyone who came over to our house. I’d have to recite a litany of what I was learning and all the while I was plotting my vengeance and putting him a shit list for payback a mile long. I’d imagine that is what you are doing to me,” she said.
I didn’t say anything because she had me pegged.
“I think you are motivated but for all the wrong reasons. That being said, I am okay with that because you are learning what I need you to learn. You may just not realize it, yet,” Mom smirked wryly.
My mother gave me a lot to think about. I wanted to ask her about the strict punishments my grandfather gave her. I could have suggested one of those old-fashioned, tried and true punishments tonight and said it worked for her. That would have buttered her up nicely. I also liked picturing her standing naked, alone with nothing but her thoughts in a cage while my Uncles laughed and ate dinner around the house the way my brothers do.
On some level, though I knew she was right. I knew I was learning things even though it wasn’t on my terms and what I wanted to learn, and I was changing. I didn’t like that, so I remained in denial about it as much as I could.
Our next joint exercise at the house was to see how many ice cubes we could fit in our open mouths. Mom had us stand with our legs apart, hands behind head and hold our mouths open. She dropped a frosty ice cube into our mouth and then moved on to the next girl. Once we had three, I thought that I couldn’t fit anymore, but my Mom packed them into my cheeks and was able to stuff five in my mouth.
Buddy and Lewis couldn’t contain their laughter. They called us Chipmunks.
My Mom ignored them and then rubbed ice cubes on our nipples until they were hard as diamonds. My Mom made us bend over and touch our toes once the ice cubes melted in our mouth. She removed our butt plugs and shoved them in our mouths.
Mom packed our assholes with ice. Honey was able to get seven into her asshole before squealing like a stuck pig. Candy and I could only get six.
Mom told us to lay on our backs and hold our legs above our heads. She stuffed our pussies full of ice cubes. My teeth were chattering, but I took nine ice cubes. We were all shivering.
Then Mom went into the bedroom to do something and left us there, holding our legs above our heads.
Buddy walked over to me and looked down straight into my wet pussy.
“Why does your cunt make snot, Sugar?” he asked me innocently. He knew we called our pussies “Cunts” and he was no longer referring to me by my real name. I was no longer thinking of myself as Blair anyway.
“That’s cum, sir,” I mumbled through the gag.
“What is cum?” Buddy picked his nose and then pulled his shorts out of the crack of his ass.
“You should ask Mom, Sir,” I said flatly. It wasn’t up to me to teach my little brother the birds and the bees.
Jenny explained it was semen. She was such a know-it-all. Buddy didn’t know what semen was either.
“Girls make their own cum too, Ma’am,” I said to Jenny. I was sopping wet from the melting ice, but I could tell my pussy was extra-juicy with a white foam of my own girly goo.
“Why?” Buddy asked me why I made my own cum.
“You should ask mom, Sir,” I repeated.
“I am asking you!” Buddy insisted I had to do what he told me. He dropped to his knees at my feet and looked closely into my pussy. I could have quickly brought my legs down on his head and clobbered him, but I kept my legs over my shoulders fully exposing my asshole and pussy to him. My asshole was sore and pouty looking from wearing the butt plug all day.
I hoped Buddy could see that he was crossing an imaginary line with me. They had seen me naked, and they had seen me spanked, they had seen me masturbate with the other girls on the floor but my brothers never dared get this close to my pussy and just look in at what I got. It was as if the haze of fear that I had developed with them over the years was lifted and they no longer thought I could pounce on them and destroy them with a single word.
Lewis got over his shoulder to have a look too.
“Can I take those ice cubes out?” Buddy asked, and he dared to hover a finger over my cunt lips.
“Please don’t sir, mom put them there to test me,” I said. I felt so strange asking him to leave me to suffer, but it was less humiliating than letting Buddy fish around in my pussy for the ice cubes.
Buddy put his grubby, Cheeto-encrusted fingers on my pussy lips and pinched them while pulling them forward so that he could see better inside. I squealed in anguish, and he backed away because he thought he hurt me.
My Mom came out of the bedroom, completely naked. It was apparent she had been masturbating because she still had a slender dildo in her hand. I know this seems implausible that a mother would do that, but after the week, we were having no one was shocked when my mom stepped out of her room naked. She set the dildo down and asked what we were doing out here.
“Sugar won’t tell me where cum comes from?” Buddy struggled with the words and pouted like a spoiled, angry boy. He was ordinarily happy go lucky but as he seemed to be maturing rapidly this week and now that I was no longer the spoiled, angry kid in the house I guess he was just filling a void that I left.
“It comes out of her cunt, Buddy. Didn’t she tell you that?” Mom walked over to inspect me to see if any harm had been done.
“Yes, but not why it happens? Why does sometimes it look like snot is dripping out? Does she have a runny cunt?” he wiped his own snotty nose and looked up at her apologetically.
My Mom reassured him that he wasn’t in trouble and smirked. “I guess you could say that, Buddy. Sometimes, when your sister’s mind is on dirty thoughts instead of her training, then she gets a runny pussy like now,” She told him. Then she asked me why I screamed.
“He was grabbing my pussy lips with both hands, Ma’am?” I said. I probably looked upset and a little panicked.
“We grab your pussy lips all day long in front of him,” Mom squeezed my pussy flaps with her fingers. They were semi-hard like rubber from the ice and dripping wet. She flapped them like rubber back and forth and then spread them open and shut. “Did he scratch you or something?” she said.
“No, Ma’am,” I pouted.
“Then why did you scream?” she said.
“It was just weird, Ma’am,” I admitted. It really was, and I was disgusted with my little brother’s stubby little fingers pulling my lips open so that he could look at the ice cubes stuffed into my pussy-pocket.
“This entire thing is weird. That is the idea, dumb-dumb,” Mom looked at me with pity. “There is no normal anymore. This is our new normal. Your pussy lips are just skin, and you aren’t entitled to privacy around your brother. If he wants to have a look to satisfy his naive curiosity, that is his prerogative,” Mom defended Buddy.
“He was doing more than looking, Ma’am,” I pointed out the obvious.
“Buddy, did you get enough of a look inside your sister’s cunt?” she turned to him.
“Yes, Ma’am,” Buddy looked at his feet with embarrassment.
Mom tousled his hair playfully. “You didn’t hurt your sister. You just scared her a little. If you ever want to pull her pussy flaps apart and look, you can do that. The same goes for you Lewis. There is nothing in your sister’s hole that will jump out and bite you,” Mom grinned like Samantha on Bewitched after the witch just made one of her classic one-liner jokes.
“You sure?” Lewis hid behind his brother. He was the more bashful of my two younger brothers.
Mom laughed and pulled my piss flaps apart and plucked out my clit hood. “No teeth, just tongue,” she said, and my hood snapped back into place. “This is a very sensitive and intimate part of a girl. She used to use this to control boys by denying it to them. That is why it is on display, and I can flick it,” Mom demonstrated by folding her fingers back and then flicking me on the clit. “I can slap it, and I can pull it to get her attention. There is nothing sexual about that. If you want your sister’s attention you can grab her there or hold her by her nipples like this,” Mom twisted my nipples like dials on the television.
Buddy and Lewis grinned and laughed, and I became deflated.
“What if sugar doesn’t like it?” Buddy asked.
‘That is the point. You don’t like standing in the corner or getting spanked? But sometimes you need a little wake-up call to understand your place. She does too,” Mom said.
“I wasn’t trying to spank, Sugar. I just wanted to see where the ice cubes go and how the pee-pee comes out? Is there a penis inside the hole?” Buddy asked.
Oh great, now I was being used as an anatomy lesson for my little brothers. Honey and Candy could barely contain their giggles. I doubted even they would have liked being used as the instructional dummy any more than I did. I felt they may have thought differently if it was their brothers doing this to them! I made a mental note that when Gerald and Timmy came over to tell THEM, they should give their sister a little wake up call and feel her up - fair is fair.
Mom held my pussy open and fished around inside of me for Buddy and Lewis before showing them my pee hole. She told me that the next time I piss to hold myself open like this and invite them to watch me release my stream.
“Yes Ma’am, but why do they need to see all of this?” I squirmed as my mother rubbed her thumb hard into my sensitive pee-hole.
“They see you naked all day long. We’ve been training for a week, and things will get even more intense as the Summer School program continues, and you master the core fundamentals of what I am teaching. Your brothers have questions and are curious. Once that is satisfied, they will stop asking. There is no harm in them understanding that you pee differently than they do. You won’t break in half if the secret is out. It will take some of the mystery and confusion out of it for them. If not, they will form their own most likely very wrong misconceptions and hang-ups,” Mom said.
Hang-ups? Why is it my job to teach them about how girls pee? They could learn that when they were older. I wanted to protest, but I told my Mom I understood instead. I find it difficult not to get the last word anytime I talk to anyone. It was something my Mom was trying to break me of but a habit I was stubbornly refusing to drop. “They watch me fart and poop every day and giggle. It never seems to get old, and it hasn’t satisfied their curiosity, yet Ma’am?”
Even mentioning farting and pooping sent Buddy and Lewis into a tizzy of raucous laughter.
“Then you will show them every day until it doesn’t. If it amuses your brothers, then do it. You have no privacy, and you are here to provide a value. Your brothers have to put up with your smelly tuna fish flappers,” Mom jiggled my pussy lips, and the boys laughed. They agreed I smelled like fish. There wasn’t a lot I could do about the musky scent and I was still very wet and ‘snotty’ according to them.
“The least you can do is take care of chores, serve us obediently and amuse your betters,” Mom said.
Serve US, now? Initially, It was serve HER! I didn’t like where this was going at all. My brothers could watch me get trained all day long, but I loathed the idea of having to bend and scrape whenever they told me to do it! I honestly, just hated the idea that I’d have to listen to them in any capacity. They were just little twerps! I didn’t see them as my betters at all! It was hard enough for me to swallow my pride and do what Jenny told me. I tried to suppress and hide the growing disdain on my face, but I doubt I was successful.
Mom explained that I was a house pet that belonged to her. “If we owned a dog, then they would be free to pet that dog. They would be free to throw a ball and make it fetch,” she explained.
I wanted to say that the dog has a choice not to go after the ball but I kept silent this time.
“Kiwi and Jenny are able to discipline you. Just be glad, I don’t think your brothers are ready yet. I have no qualms about a stranger taking your skirt up and spanking you in public if you need it. Do you really think I’d have a problem with someone I know and trust doing it?” she asked.
“No, Ma’am,” I said.
“Good, now that we have that understood, I want to practice answering questions and protocols. You lazy cunts get off your backs and get into punishment position,” she said.
She put us in spanking position, and instead of regular affirmations, she told us a scenario. In Candy’s case, Mom roleplayed a nice gentleman at TG&Y, who noticed that when she walked her skirt was flying up and exposing her. We didn’t have to count or thank her as she spanked us with Luther. Instead, we had to answer the question and let my Mom correct us.
“Miss? I couldn’t help but notice that your skirt keeps riding up and exposing you,” Mom said discretely as the nice gentlemen when she spanked Candy’s ass.
“Thank you for informing me. Sir” Candy said she would pull her skirt down somewhat.
Mom spanked her again harder and told her that the proper answer was
“Thank you, Sir. I appreciate your concern. I am being taught a lesson by my mother on wearing no panties and short skirts in public. She is trying to break me of the habit, so I am not permitted to pull them back down,” Mom said while spanking her again.
Candy told her that was not the truth though. “You want me to get used to wearing them to amuse my betters. I’ll be doing this after the summer is up.”
“Good point,” Mom said and thought for a moment with a wry grin. “I was trying to make his day and amuse him. I’d certainly accept the truth if you put it like that. Good job,” and even when Mom was happy with our answers, she planted another swat hard on our asses, tits or pussy lips.
“Do you mind pulling your skirt down? My grandmother is here and I’d rather she not see that” Mom asked as the nice gentleman.
“I wish that I could, but if I did, then my tits would pop out,” Candy imitated pulling her skirt down only to expose her tits when she did accidentally.
“Good answer. I would have also accepted that he would need to speak with your Mom about your behavior and offer to introduce me,” Mom explained.
When it was Honey’s turn, she introduced a new character. He was the kindly but pervy older man. “You’ll find a lot more of these nice pervs then you will just genuinely nice guys,” Mom smirked as she laid out the reality for us. She popped Honey on the butt again. Mom asked, “Do you know what you are doing to me, little girl? I can’t help staring at that fine little butt of yours when you wiggle it as you do!”
“Yes, Sir, I know, and I hope you like what you see! You are welcome to stare all you like, Sir” Honey pretended to lift her imaginary skirt slightly in the back.
Mom popped Honey’s ass again and told her that was good but lift it a little higher next time. “Don’t be stingy with your body. He obviously likes it. Give him a good show,” she said. She asked her next question, “I wish there were girls like you when I was your age. I’d give you such a tumble, but I doubt you like old codgers like me,” Mom even pretended to talk to like an old man.
Honey giggled when Mom spanked her tits and said, “Cock is cock, Sir. I like older men too! If you want I’ll suck your dick for a quarter,” she smiled pleasingly.
Mom clutched her heart and pretended to have a heart attack. I should say she clutched her boob because she was still naked from earlier and hadn’t bothered to get dressed. “That was a great answer. I’d like to see you do that when we are out. You need to understand if he is a cop before you make offers like that. The best way to do that is to ask him to touch you someplace. If he touches your tit or pussy, then you are safe,” Mom explained.
Honey asked what she should have said in that situation. Mom spanked her ass anyway and told her that she could be less aggressive if she prefers. “I don’t’ want you to seem frigid, intimidating or afraid, but you don’t have to come on to him,” Mom smiled. She told her to say something like “I like older men too, Sir,” and leave it at that or offer to let him touch her under her skirt. Mom assured us that it would be rare at. First, we’d be offering sex to anyone. “Usually, it will be pre-arranged, and you will just do it. I do like how you are thinking,” Mom said.
Mom continued with her through about twenty swats of corny questions from a nice but horny man. Mom made dirty jokes as the horny older man, and Honey pretended to laugh at them. Every time Honey laughed, her tits would jiggle, and her ass would flap back and forth. I am sure it would have been fun for the older man if he could keep her laughing and jiggling. In the end, when it was my turn Honey thanked my mother for the roleplay. She enjoyed the little game and seemed flattered by a man who only existed in both of their imaginations.
“Sugar, you are going to deal with the hard-ass who isn’t amused at all,” she said as she spanked my butt as a warm-up. She described a ball-busting big woman in a mu-mu who had ten screaming kids and was belligerent. “How dare you shake your little tush around me and my kids!”
“I am sorry Ma’am, don’t look if you don’t like it,” I said. I thought that was submissive, but my Mom didn’t. She smacked my tits hard and told me to try again. I always thought if people don’t like something they shouldn’t look. My Mom explained that in our house that was the case, but when we are in the real world with everyone else we have to consider their feelings and their personal values. This meant nothing to me at the time. I never did that. I always did what I wanted.
Mom told me that she would have accepted “I am sorry if I offended you and your kids, Ma’am. I’ll go find my Mom and ask her to discipline me,” she said.
That sounded hard to say, but I agreed.
“I am going to call the store manager and have you banned from TG&Y! I saw you and your little friends flashing your boobs in here before!” Mom made a face.
“That is your choice, Ma’am,” I said. My Mom popped me on the heiney again and told me that was a reasonable answer. “You could also tell her that you are SORRY if it offended her and direct her to me so that can be disciplined when you get home for your escapades.”
I started to catch on to what she was going for. Mom spanked my wet pussy.
“You are dripping cunt juice on my shoe, you little trollop!” Mom said with a wry grin just like our stuck up landlord Mrs. Hannigan.
I couldn’t help myself. I began to laugh at the absurd image in my mind. A sliver of snot-like cum was dripping down my pussy lips and I could picture that exact interaction. It seemed so over the top and absurd that I had to laugh. It was a deep belly laugh and not my normal sarcastic laugh that I do when someone falls and hurt themselves. I was laughing at the thought of me being humiliated when someone points out that I just coated their shoe with my girly goo.
Candy and Honey started to laugh too. We couldn’t hold our tongues out and touch them while we chuckled. Buddy, Lewis, Kiwi, and Jenny were cracking up as well!
I am not sure if they were laughing at the over the top mental image of my cum splashing out from under mini-skirt on to a man’s shoe or just because everyone else was having a laugh. It didn’t matter because it was a fun break in the conversation.
I could barely contain my laughter as I got down on all fours and told my mother as the fat-lady yelling at me “Let me lick that up for you, Ma’am! Waste not want not,” and I began to lick my mother’s salty foot.
Mom was laughing too, and she wasn’t laughing wickedly AT me. She was laughing with me. I can’t remember a time that had ever happened since I was a little girl. It felt nice.
I should say that my mom could be quite severe and serious at times. However, there times I remember most were these casual times when we could joke with one another. It helped to reduce the tension and not make things scary. It wasn’t always high protocol that summer, but even when we were joking or just talking we usually maintained some level of speech protocol.
I genuinely enjoyed doing the roleplays for the last hour. When I was down in it and face to face with someone, I didn’t have time to think. I am not naturally polite or considerate. It is difficult for me even to pay attention when someone starts rambling about something that doesn’t matter to me. Mom’s questions were short and snappy, and she got my attention with the pain every time. It made it easier for me to focus even though I hated the pain; it was not a part of my everyday routine to get swatted on my tits or ass.
Usually, when I meet someone out of the house for the first time, A panic set in, and I would fall back on my old behaviors. The roleplay was a chance for me to practice and remove the unknown fear of not saying what my Mom expected me to say and saying it with the inflection and tone of someone who actually meant it. I liked this training exercise a lot more than I did the affirmations because those I was required to reveal truths about myself.
After that, Mom was satisfied; we were prepared for Mrs. Sonneborne’s arrival. This was to be our first real test, and mom told us to take it seriously because there would be consequences based on how we did. If we demonstrated a complete understanding of what we had been taught, then she would move on to more advanced concepts. If we clearly didn’t know why we’re doing this, then they would re-evaluate it. “I have every confidence after a week that we’ve drilled some of the basic principles of submission into your thick skulls. It remains to be seen whether Mrs. Sonneborne would agree,” she said.
I wasn’t sure how my High School English teacher would be a good judge of that or not, but I was ready to pass whatever tests they had for me with one exception. I still hadn’t worked out precisely what punishment I was going to ask for. I had some ideas, but none of them seemed perfect. I wished I could hear what Candy and Honey were going to suggest so I could copy their ideas but make mine just a little bit better.
I was learning so many things about myself today. I was afraid of hearing some of these new revelations because I was afraid my mom’s training was actually working, and I didn’t want to admit that to myself!
“Oh, this is so lovely! I am so glad you talked to me that day at the beach,” the skinny boy thanked his lucky stars. The only reason I looked at him as he was a gullible loser who looked entirely out of place at the beach.
“Thank you, Sir,” I said as he patted the plug into my ass. “I am glad you are here too,” I wasn’t lying though. He had given me a lot of good ideas, and I was ready to use them.
I crawled behind him out of the bedroom with the condom in my hands.
My Mom stood over me and asked about how well I pleased him.
“No complaints!” he said, and when he told he fucked me in the ass and pussy, she thanked him for helping to make me a better cum slut.
“In the future,” Mom looked at me after she was finished with Sugar. “I want you to carry the condom in your mouth and not swallow the cum until I permitted you. Go ahead and put it in your mouth like chewing gum to help you remember that.”
“Yes, Ma’am,” I said as I put the spent condom in my mouth. It was rubbery but tasted nothing like gum.
Mom squatted down and looked me in the eye after Kiwi had gone off to do whatever he did. “You are a tough little bitch. You remind me so much of me. You are still a pretty little liar who is naturally cruel and manipulative, but you are working on it. You may have caught on to some of the lessons I am teaching without realizing it, but I wanted to say thank you,” she said.
“You don’t have to thank me, Ma’am” I reminded her that I wasn’t supposed to be thanked for my service.
“I am not thanking you for your service. I am thanking you for your tenacity. You are a vulgar little hot-head, but you are stubborn. I see in you a lot of strength of will. You remind me of me. You know I had run away several times before I fully accepted my father’s rule. The first time with a guy who whored me out of a motel and the second time with my sister. She was the one who called him and told him where to find us. You could have screamed, stamped your feet, yelled or tried to run several times but you haven’t. You weren’t as enthusiastic as Honey,” Mom chuckled because my friend practically begged to be permitted to be trained. “It hasn’t gone un-noticed that you are trying. How was your first anal sex?” she asked.
“How do you know I haven’t had anal sex before, Ma’am?” I said.
“Hon, I am a lot smarter than you give me credit for. You would never have given up your pussy OR your ass unless there was something in it for you and there has never been enough it for you to give out that cherry-tight pink poop-chute of yours. I’ve seen enough girl assholes to know that only Candy took it up the ass regularly before she came to me.”
I smiled. I didn’t think Candy’s asshole was stretched out. It did have a little shadow around the asshole where the skin was darker than the rest.
Mom explained that her asshole didn’t have to be dug out, but she knew Candy had given up the ass. “She prefers to take it up the ass,” she said before asking me how I felt about getting fucked.
“I didn’t mind it, Ma’am,” I answered. I minded getting fucked in the ass but what good would it do to complain? My Mom would have told me to “suck it up, buttercup!”.
Mom smiled like that was the answer she expected from me. “The plug will make it much easier. Guys like to jab it in without spitting or lubricating it. You made Kiwi’s day. I just wanted you to know that I am noticing improvements and I do appreciate you trying to be obedient. You have a long way to go if you want to own me for two weeks,” Mom smirked mischievously and winked and then tweaked my nipples before she stood up.
I smirked at the thought of owning her and being as ruthless as she was to me. It drove me to continue to obey, and I think she knew that.
“Thank you, Ma’am, for giving me the proper motivation to change,” I said politely.
“I know you are not motivated to change. You don’t see any reason too. I didn’t either when I was your age. I lied, stole, and did things that would make even you blush for all the wrong reasons,” Mom admitted. I never knew that about her. She’d always made it sound like my grandfather kept her in line at all times.
“When my dad brought the hammer down on me like he did Mom, it wasn’t something I agreed with or wanted. He didn’t let me squat in a cage-like you to sleep either. He tied a leather cord to my neck so that I couldn’t fall and made me stand all night in a cage on permanent display for my brothers and anyone who came over to our house. I’d have to recite a litany of what I was learning and all the while I was plotting my vengeance and putting him a shit list for payback a mile long. I’d imagine that is what you are doing to me,” she said.
I didn’t say anything because she had me pegged.
“I think you are motivated but for all the wrong reasons. That being said, I am okay with that because you are learning what I need you to learn. You may just not realize it, yet,” Mom smirked wryly.
My mother gave me a lot to think about. I wanted to ask her about the strict punishments my grandfather gave her. I could have suggested one of those old-fashioned, tried and true punishments tonight and said it worked for her. That would have buttered her up nicely. I also liked picturing her standing naked, alone with nothing but her thoughts in a cage while my Uncles laughed and ate dinner around the house the way my brothers do.
On some level, though I knew she was right. I knew I was learning things even though it wasn’t on my terms and what I wanted to learn, and I was changing. I didn’t like that, so I remained in denial about it as much as I could.
Our next joint exercise at the house was to see how many ice cubes we could fit in our open mouths. Mom had us stand with our legs apart, hands behind head and hold our mouths open. She dropped a frosty ice cube into our mouth and then moved on to the next girl. Once we had three, I thought that I couldn’t fit anymore, but my Mom packed them into my cheeks and was able to stuff five in my mouth.
Buddy and Lewis couldn’t contain their laughter. They called us Chipmunks.
My Mom ignored them and then rubbed ice cubes on our nipples until they were hard as diamonds. My Mom made us bend over and touch our toes once the ice cubes melted in our mouth. She removed our butt plugs and shoved them in our mouths.
Mom packed our assholes with ice. Honey was able to get seven into her asshole before squealing like a stuck pig. Candy and I could only get six.
Mom told us to lay on our backs and hold our legs above our heads. She stuffed our pussies full of ice cubes. My teeth were chattering, but I took nine ice cubes. We were all shivering.
Then Mom went into the bedroom to do something and left us there, holding our legs above our heads.
Buddy walked over to me and looked down straight into my wet pussy.
“Why does your cunt make snot, Sugar?” he asked me innocently. He knew we called our pussies “Cunts” and he was no longer referring to me by my real name. I was no longer thinking of myself as Blair anyway.
“That’s cum, sir,” I mumbled through the gag.
“What is cum?” Buddy picked his nose and then pulled his shorts out of the crack of his ass.
“You should ask Mom, Sir,” I said flatly. It wasn’t up to me to teach my little brother the birds and the bees.
Jenny explained it was semen. She was such a know-it-all. Buddy didn’t know what semen was either.
“Girls make their own cum too, Ma’am,” I said to Jenny. I was sopping wet from the melting ice, but I could tell my pussy was extra-juicy with a white foam of my own girly goo.
“Why?” Buddy asked me why I made my own cum.
“You should ask mom, Sir,” I repeated.
“I am asking you!” Buddy insisted I had to do what he told me. He dropped to his knees at my feet and looked closely into my pussy. I could have quickly brought my legs down on his head and clobbered him, but I kept my legs over my shoulders fully exposing my asshole and pussy to him. My asshole was sore and pouty looking from wearing the butt plug all day.
I hoped Buddy could see that he was crossing an imaginary line with me. They had seen me naked, and they had seen me spanked, they had seen me masturbate with the other girls on the floor but my brothers never dared get this close to my pussy and just look in at what I got. It was as if the haze of fear that I had developed with them over the years was lifted and they no longer thought I could pounce on them and destroy them with a single word.
Lewis got over his shoulder to have a look too.
“Can I take those ice cubes out?” Buddy asked, and he dared to hover a finger over my cunt lips.
“Please don’t sir, mom put them there to test me,” I said. I felt so strange asking him to leave me to suffer, but it was less humiliating than letting Buddy fish around in my pussy for the ice cubes.
Buddy put his grubby, Cheeto-encrusted fingers on my pussy lips and pinched them while pulling them forward so that he could see better inside. I squealed in anguish, and he backed away because he thought he hurt me.
My Mom came out of the bedroom, completely naked. It was apparent she had been masturbating because she still had a slender dildo in her hand. I know this seems implausible that a mother would do that, but after the week, we were having no one was shocked when my mom stepped out of her room naked. She set the dildo down and asked what we were doing out here.
“Sugar won’t tell me where cum comes from?” Buddy struggled with the words and pouted like a spoiled, angry boy. He was ordinarily happy go lucky but as he seemed to be maturing rapidly this week and now that I was no longer the spoiled, angry kid in the house I guess he was just filling a void that I left.
“It comes out of her cunt, Buddy. Didn’t she tell you that?” Mom walked over to inspect me to see if any harm had been done.
“Yes, but not why it happens? Why does sometimes it look like snot is dripping out? Does she have a runny cunt?” he wiped his own snotty nose and looked up at her apologetically.
My Mom reassured him that he wasn’t in trouble and smirked. “I guess you could say that, Buddy. Sometimes, when your sister’s mind is on dirty thoughts instead of her training, then she gets a runny pussy like now,” She told him. Then she asked me why I screamed.
“He was grabbing my pussy lips with both hands, Ma’am?” I said. I probably looked upset and a little panicked.
“We grab your pussy lips all day long in front of him,” Mom squeezed my pussy flaps with her fingers. They were semi-hard like rubber from the ice and dripping wet. She flapped them like rubber back and forth and then spread them open and shut. “Did he scratch you or something?” she said.
“No, Ma’am,” I pouted.
“Then why did you scream?” she said.
“It was just weird, Ma’am,” I admitted. It really was, and I was disgusted with my little brother’s stubby little fingers pulling my lips open so that he could look at the ice cubes stuffed into my pussy-pocket.
“This entire thing is weird. That is the idea, dumb-dumb,” Mom looked at me with pity. “There is no normal anymore. This is our new normal. Your pussy lips are just skin, and you aren’t entitled to privacy around your brother. If he wants to have a look to satisfy his naive curiosity, that is his prerogative,” Mom defended Buddy.
“He was doing more than looking, Ma’am,” I pointed out the obvious.
“Buddy, did you get enough of a look inside your sister’s cunt?” she turned to him.
“Yes, Ma’am,” Buddy looked at his feet with embarrassment.
Mom tousled his hair playfully. “You didn’t hurt your sister. You just scared her a little. If you ever want to pull her pussy flaps apart and look, you can do that. The same goes for you Lewis. There is nothing in your sister’s hole that will jump out and bite you,” Mom grinned like Samantha on Bewitched after the witch just made one of her classic one-liner jokes.
“You sure?” Lewis hid behind his brother. He was the more bashful of my two younger brothers.
Mom laughed and pulled my piss flaps apart and plucked out my clit hood. “No teeth, just tongue,” she said, and my hood snapped back into place. “This is a very sensitive and intimate part of a girl. She used to use this to control boys by denying it to them. That is why it is on display, and I can flick it,” Mom demonstrated by folding her fingers back and then flicking me on the clit. “I can slap it, and I can pull it to get her attention. There is nothing sexual about that. If you want your sister’s attention you can grab her there or hold her by her nipples like this,” Mom twisted my nipples like dials on the television.
Buddy and Lewis grinned and laughed, and I became deflated.
“What if sugar doesn’t like it?” Buddy asked.
‘That is the point. You don’t like standing in the corner or getting spanked? But sometimes you need a little wake-up call to understand your place. She does too,” Mom said.
“I wasn’t trying to spank, Sugar. I just wanted to see where the ice cubes go and how the pee-pee comes out? Is there a penis inside the hole?” Buddy asked.
Oh great, now I was being used as an anatomy lesson for my little brothers. Honey and Candy could barely contain their giggles. I doubted even they would have liked being used as the instructional dummy any more than I did. I felt they may have thought differently if it was their brothers doing this to them! I made a mental note that when Gerald and Timmy came over to tell THEM, they should give their sister a little wake up call and feel her up - fair is fair.
Mom held my pussy open and fished around inside of me for Buddy and Lewis before showing them my pee hole. She told me that the next time I piss to hold myself open like this and invite them to watch me release my stream.
“Yes Ma’am, but why do they need to see all of this?” I squirmed as my mother rubbed her thumb hard into my sensitive pee-hole.
“They see you naked all day long. We’ve been training for a week, and things will get even more intense as the Summer School program continues, and you master the core fundamentals of what I am teaching. Your brothers have questions and are curious. Once that is satisfied, they will stop asking. There is no harm in them understanding that you pee differently than they do. You won’t break in half if the secret is out. It will take some of the mystery and confusion out of it for them. If not, they will form their own most likely very wrong misconceptions and hang-ups,” Mom said.
Hang-ups? Why is it my job to teach them about how girls pee? They could learn that when they were older. I wanted to protest, but I told my Mom I understood instead. I find it difficult not to get the last word anytime I talk to anyone. It was something my Mom was trying to break me of but a habit I was stubbornly refusing to drop. “They watch me fart and poop every day and giggle. It never seems to get old, and it hasn’t satisfied their curiosity, yet Ma’am?”
Even mentioning farting and pooping sent Buddy and Lewis into a tizzy of raucous laughter.
“Then you will show them every day until it doesn’t. If it amuses your brothers, then do it. You have no privacy, and you are here to provide a value. Your brothers have to put up with your smelly tuna fish flappers,” Mom jiggled my pussy lips, and the boys laughed. They agreed I smelled like fish. There wasn’t a lot I could do about the musky scent and I was still very wet and ‘snotty’ according to them.
“The least you can do is take care of chores, serve us obediently and amuse your betters,” Mom said.
Serve US, now? Initially, It was serve HER! I didn’t like where this was going at all. My brothers could watch me get trained all day long, but I loathed the idea of having to bend and scrape whenever they told me to do it! I honestly, just hated the idea that I’d have to listen to them in any capacity. They were just little twerps! I didn’t see them as my betters at all! It was hard enough for me to swallow my pride and do what Jenny told me. I tried to suppress and hide the growing disdain on my face, but I doubt I was successful.
Mom explained that I was a house pet that belonged to her. “If we owned a dog, then they would be free to pet that dog. They would be free to throw a ball and make it fetch,” she explained.
I wanted to say that the dog has a choice not to go after the ball but I kept silent this time.
“Kiwi and Jenny are able to discipline you. Just be glad, I don’t think your brothers are ready yet. I have no qualms about a stranger taking your skirt up and spanking you in public if you need it. Do you really think I’d have a problem with someone I know and trust doing it?” she asked.
“No, Ma’am,” I said.
“Good, now that we have that understood, I want to practice answering questions and protocols. You lazy cunts get off your backs and get into punishment position,” she said.
She put us in spanking position, and instead of regular affirmations, she told us a scenario. In Candy’s case, Mom roleplayed a nice gentleman at TG&Y, who noticed that when she walked her skirt was flying up and exposing her. We didn’t have to count or thank her as she spanked us with Luther. Instead, we had to answer the question and let my Mom correct us.
“Miss? I couldn’t help but notice that your skirt keeps riding up and exposing you,” Mom said discretely as the nice gentlemen when she spanked Candy’s ass.
“Thank you for informing me. Sir” Candy said she would pull her skirt down somewhat.
Mom spanked her again harder and told her that the proper answer was
“Thank you, Sir. I appreciate your concern. I am being taught a lesson by my mother on wearing no panties and short skirts in public. She is trying to break me of the habit, so I am not permitted to pull them back down,” Mom said while spanking her again.
Candy told her that was not the truth though. “You want me to get used to wearing them to amuse my betters. I’ll be doing this after the summer is up.”
“Good point,” Mom said and thought for a moment with a wry grin. “I was trying to make his day and amuse him. I’d certainly accept the truth if you put it like that. Good job,” and even when Mom was happy with our answers, she planted another swat hard on our asses, tits or pussy lips.
“Do you mind pulling your skirt down? My grandmother is here and I’d rather she not see that” Mom asked as the nice gentleman.
“I wish that I could, but if I did, then my tits would pop out,” Candy imitated pulling her skirt down only to expose her tits when she did accidentally.
“Good answer. I would have also accepted that he would need to speak with your Mom about your behavior and offer to introduce me,” Mom explained.
When it was Honey’s turn, she introduced a new character. He was the kindly but pervy older man. “You’ll find a lot more of these nice pervs then you will just genuinely nice guys,” Mom smirked as she laid out the reality for us. She popped Honey on the butt again. Mom asked, “Do you know what you are doing to me, little girl? I can’t help staring at that fine little butt of yours when you wiggle it as you do!”
“Yes, Sir, I know, and I hope you like what you see! You are welcome to stare all you like, Sir” Honey pretended to lift her imaginary skirt slightly in the back.
Mom popped Honey’s ass again and told her that was good but lift it a little higher next time. “Don’t be stingy with your body. He obviously likes it. Give him a good show,” she said. She asked her next question, “I wish there were girls like you when I was your age. I’d give you such a tumble, but I doubt you like old codgers like me,” Mom even pretended to talk to like an old man.
Honey giggled when Mom spanked her tits and said, “Cock is cock, Sir. I like older men too! If you want I’ll suck your dick for a quarter,” she smiled pleasingly.
Mom clutched her heart and pretended to have a heart attack. I should say she clutched her boob because she was still naked from earlier and hadn’t bothered to get dressed. “That was a great answer. I’d like to see you do that when we are out. You need to understand if he is a cop before you make offers like that. The best way to do that is to ask him to touch you someplace. If he touches your tit or pussy, then you are safe,” Mom explained.
Honey asked what she should have said in that situation. Mom spanked her ass anyway and told her that she could be less aggressive if she prefers. “I don’t’ want you to seem frigid, intimidating or afraid, but you don’t have to come on to him,” Mom smiled. She told her to say something like “I like older men too, Sir,” and leave it at that or offer to let him touch her under her skirt. Mom assured us that it would be rare at. First, we’d be offering sex to anyone. “Usually, it will be pre-arranged, and you will just do it. I do like how you are thinking,” Mom said.
Mom continued with her through about twenty swats of corny questions from a nice but horny man. Mom made dirty jokes as the horny older man, and Honey pretended to laugh at them. Every time Honey laughed, her tits would jiggle, and her ass would flap back and forth. I am sure it would have been fun for the older man if he could keep her laughing and jiggling. In the end, when it was my turn Honey thanked my mother for the roleplay. She enjoyed the little game and seemed flattered by a man who only existed in both of their imaginations.
“Sugar, you are going to deal with the hard-ass who isn’t amused at all,” she said as she spanked my butt as a warm-up. She described a ball-busting big woman in a mu-mu who had ten screaming kids and was belligerent. “How dare you shake your little tush around me and my kids!”
“I am sorry Ma’am, don’t look if you don’t like it,” I said. I thought that was submissive, but my Mom didn’t. She smacked my tits hard and told me to try again. I always thought if people don’t like something they shouldn’t look. My Mom explained that in our house that was the case, but when we are in the real world with everyone else we have to consider their feelings and their personal values. This meant nothing to me at the time. I never did that. I always did what I wanted.
Mom told me that she would have accepted “I am sorry if I offended you and your kids, Ma’am. I’ll go find my Mom and ask her to discipline me,” she said.
That sounded hard to say, but I agreed.
“I am going to call the store manager and have you banned from TG&Y! I saw you and your little friends flashing your boobs in here before!” Mom made a face.
“That is your choice, Ma’am,” I said. My Mom popped me on the heiney again and told me that was a reasonable answer. “You could also tell her that you are SORRY if it offended her and direct her to me so that can be disciplined when you get home for your escapades.”
I started to catch on to what she was going for. Mom spanked my wet pussy.
“You are dripping cunt juice on my shoe, you little trollop!” Mom said with a wry grin just like our stuck up landlord Mrs. Hannigan.
I couldn’t help myself. I began to laugh at the absurd image in my mind. A sliver of snot-like cum was dripping down my pussy lips and I could picture that exact interaction. It seemed so over the top and absurd that I had to laugh. It was a deep belly laugh and not my normal sarcastic laugh that I do when someone falls and hurt themselves. I was laughing at the thought of me being humiliated when someone points out that I just coated their shoe with my girly goo.
Candy and Honey started to laugh too. We couldn’t hold our tongues out and touch them while we chuckled. Buddy, Lewis, Kiwi, and Jenny were cracking up as well!
I am not sure if they were laughing at the over the top mental image of my cum splashing out from under mini-skirt on to a man’s shoe or just because everyone else was having a laugh. It didn’t matter because it was a fun break in the conversation.
I could barely contain my laughter as I got down on all fours and told my mother as the fat-lady yelling at me “Let me lick that up for you, Ma’am! Waste not want not,” and I began to lick my mother’s salty foot.
Mom was laughing too, and she wasn’t laughing wickedly AT me. She was laughing with me. I can’t remember a time that had ever happened since I was a little girl. It felt nice.
I should say that my mom could be quite severe and serious at times. However, there times I remember most were these casual times when we could joke with one another. It helped to reduce the tension and not make things scary. It wasn’t always high protocol that summer, but even when we were joking or just talking we usually maintained some level of speech protocol.
I genuinely enjoyed doing the roleplays for the last hour. When I was down in it and face to face with someone, I didn’t have time to think. I am not naturally polite or considerate. It is difficult for me even to pay attention when someone starts rambling about something that doesn’t matter to me. Mom’s questions were short and snappy, and she got my attention with the pain every time. It made it easier for me to focus even though I hated the pain; it was not a part of my everyday routine to get swatted on my tits or ass.
Usually, when I meet someone out of the house for the first time, A panic set in, and I would fall back on my old behaviors. The roleplay was a chance for me to practice and remove the unknown fear of not saying what my Mom expected me to say and saying it with the inflection and tone of someone who actually meant it. I liked this training exercise a lot more than I did the affirmations because those I was required to reveal truths about myself.
After that, Mom was satisfied; we were prepared for Mrs. Sonneborne’s arrival. This was to be our first real test, and mom told us to take it seriously because there would be consequences based on how we did. If we demonstrated a complete understanding of what we had been taught, then she would move on to more advanced concepts. If we clearly didn’t know why we’re doing this, then they would re-evaluate it. “I have every confidence after a week that we’ve drilled some of the basic principles of submission into your thick skulls. It remains to be seen whether Mrs. Sonneborne would agree,” she said.
I wasn’t sure how my High School English teacher would be a good judge of that or not, but I was ready to pass whatever tests they had for me with one exception. I still hadn’t worked out precisely what punishment I was going to ask for. I had some ideas, but none of them seemed perfect. I wished I could hear what Candy and Honey were going to suggest so I could copy their ideas but make mine just a little bit better.
I was learning so many things about myself today. I was afraid of hearing some of these new revelations because I was afraid my mom’s training was actually working, and I didn’t want to admit that to myself!
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 244
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 8 times
- Been thanked: 184 times
- Contact:
Chapter 29
It was close to the time Mrs. Sonneborne was going to arrive for our evaluation and exam. This was what we were working towards all week. We still had several more weeks of Summer before our training ordeal would be over but we were told how we performed would determine how much we learned and what we needed to work on next week. It would also be used to give us a ‘grade’ and the highest grade would be “Slutadictorian” in the end and be the boss of my mom for an additional week.
Mom made us wait in the living room. She hung lead weights that were used by fisherman that she tied to our nipples and clits. Sebastian is a fishing community, and weights like that were pretty common. The weights pulled our nipples and clits down and hurt as they swung between our legs. I think it was me who swung the lead weight first. I moved my hips back and forth hard enough that the weight swung up and hit Candy’s weight with a satisfying clink. The sensation when they struck each other, jiggled my clit hard. I knew the shock of the clinking weights had made Candy wince in shock. Candy struck back by swinging the ball of twine tied to her clit and hit my lead ball.
The three of us immediately had a three-way ball-a-rama contest going. We were all laughing and trying to swing the balls as high as we could in attempt to hit the other girl in the cunt. It was like one of those games of skill you play at the fair only with our bodies.
My Mom put a stop to it and told us to stand with our tits pressed to the big window in the living room. It was still daylight and if we could see out that meant people could see us. I saw Mrs. Hannigan, and Vicki Waxerman get in their Cadillac and leave. They weren’t surprised to see us hung in the window naked even though they turned up their nose in disgust. Anyone who walked past would be able to see us from the road. There is a delayed humiliation of anticipation while you wait for some hapless person to come wandering down the street. You imagine they don’t expect to see six tits pressed up against the last as naked teenage girls wait in the window and wonder how they will react. Just imagining that reaction is enough to send shivers down my spine and make me blush.
I know they saw us because Vicki stuck her tongue out at us maliciously. We waited there until Liz and Ann arrived to watch our test. I knew Mrs. Sonneborne was coming to watch and judge how her daughter Candy did. I didn’t expect Ann to come, as well. The two of them were close friends with my Mom, and they probably all planned to go out together afterward, so it made sense.
I was glad that Gerald and Teddy weren’t with them. That would have ruined the surprise I had for Candy later tonight when they arrived. I had plenty of time in that window to think about it. I was almost regretting inviting them. She and I were becoming fast friends, and our shared suffering made us closer. I probably would have regretted my decision if it hadn’t been for the fact that she laughed when my brothers touched me along with everyone else. They would be touching HER as well soon enough and so would Teddy and Gerald if I had my way!
Ann and Liz didn’t acknowledge us when they came inside. They hugged my Mom. They were dressed like sluts to go out partying. Their outfits weren’t as revealing as the ones we wore in public, but it was the 1980s, and denim short skirts were definitely in. I was jealous that they got to have fun.
“So you are going out naked? May have better luck than last time,” Ann smiled at my mother as she was still undressed.
“Oh, I totally forgot to get ready!” Mom laughed with her friends.
Once they exchanged pleasantries, they still ignored us. I hated being ignored. They talked about us like we weren’t even in the room. “So how is Candy doing?” Liz asked about her daughter.
“She has really blossomed. I think you’ll be pleased,” Mom said as they visited. Ann and Liz flirted a little with Kiwi. It was just to be kind though. They didn’t like boys - they liked men. That didn’t stop them from fawning all over him. “Are you sure you aren’t naked to try to seduce this delightful Australian strawberry?” Mrs. Sonneborne asked my Mom.
“Actually, I am from New Zealand, Miss” Kiwi corrected. Mrs. Sonneborne apologized and flirted with him harmlessly.
“So you are the one who deflowered my daughter?” she asked him.
“Oh, sorry about that!” Kiwi apologized.
“No need, I just thought that wouldn’t happen until she passed her first test,” Mrs. Sonneborne said before adding it had to be someone who gets to take her daughter’s virginity.
“Yeah, but I thought it was supposed to be special,” Kiwi was very considerate and empathetic about everyone else’s feelings.
“Oh, he is a little treasure, isn’t he?” Ann said as she stroked Kiwi’s thin, bony arm. “Not all of us have the pleasure of getting a boy like you for our first time. I am sure Candy had fun!”
The women also acknowledged Jenny and told her what a pretty girl she had become. Jenny probably curtsied and trotted around skipping with her pigtails wiggling when they said that. I couldn’t see because my tits were pressed into my front window and my ass was facing them.
“I see you put some pretty big plugs up their butts?” Ann observed. Ann usually seemed bright and cheery, but there was a serious tone to her observation. I thought she might be shocked by what she saw, but she appeared only slightly impressed with our progress.
“Those? They are starter plugs!” Mom chuckled.
“For you maybe,” Ann laughed.
“Just wait until you hear them jingle after a long night of collecting quarters,” Mom explained. The women were excited to see what she meant. Mom gave Ann a quarter and told her to come try it out.
She dropped a quarter in Honey’s ‘piggy bank’ slot, and Honey wiggled her ass and thanked her like a dancing hula bobblehead doll.
“Oh, that’s so cool!” Ann said.
“A quarter for a blow job, fifty cents for a lay, and seventy cents to go all around the world!” Mom laughed, and her friends did too.
“More than I ever get,” Ann scoffed playfully. “If I get a guy to buy me a drink half the time he wants to go dutch and pay half on it,” she laughed.
“Now, now, there was that handsome sugar daddy you were seeing in Orlando,” she said that he was a handsome young lawyer.
“John Morgan? He is just a young lawyer with a fat bank account. I don’t think his wife wants me in the picture though,” Ann laughed scandalously. Liz and my Mom did too. They called a homewrecker.
“You have to be happy at home for it to be wrecked. I am more of an unhappy husband fucker,” Ann admitted and said the home was usually wrecked long before she came into the picture.
I had never heard my Mom’s friends be this candid before. The women could be catty, but usually, they talked in code around me and tried to be discrete. I knew they were pretty hot to trot at the night clubs when they went out partying and Mom came home with some real losers sometimes. Liz was married, though.
“I hope we find some decent dick tonight,” Liz said.
“That’s why we are leaving Sebastian and heading north to Daytona! Bigger fish, bigger dicks!” Mom said enthusiastically, and they cheered.
“Then let’s get this little test started, so we can get the show on the road,” Liz clapped her hands and told us to turn around and come forward.
“Yes, Ma’am,” I acknowledged her order, but the other two didn’t say anything. I knew we were being judged, and I wanted to lay things on thick and do everything to the letter. We didn’t’ always acknowledge every order verbally. This time I would do exactly that.
Mom put us through our positions and one-word commands in the center of the living room while Ann and Mrs. Sonneborne watched. Jenny served them both wine and curtsied as she did. My Mom tossed on a white robe for the remainder of the presentation and had some wine too.
We stood at attention with our hands behind our heads, and our legs spread apart. We lied on our backs with our legs above our head. We touched tits and tongues in the punishment position. We knelt, squatted, bent over at the waist, crawled and behaved as tables. Ann set a drink down on her back. “They can hold their liquor,” she teased when the cold glass didn’t slide down my back.
“Yes, but can they make a decent margarita?” Liz quipped.
“Probably stronger than Captain Hiram’s bartenders,” my Mom joked.
The next step was to be inspected. This was properly humiliating because Ann and Liz touched our bodies and stuck their fingers in our asses. Ann wasn’t shy at all. She was a sexy blonde that had an innocent Sandra Dee from Grease look to her, but she was also the school nurse. Sticking fingers up asses were her forte. She stuck it in my mouth, and I sucked it clean. It seemed strange to me that neither of them protested what we were doing or had to ask my Mom how to inspect us. They lifted our tits and pulled our nipples, squeezed them hard like oranges. They pulled our ass cheeks apart and examined our assholes after they removed our plugs. Mom did have to explain that the plug goes in our mouth normally and we can’t touch it. Her friend’s liked that. I didn’t realize just how sadistic Ann and Liz could be or how open-minded they were about touching other women.
Both ladies inspected all three of us as we stood in a row and let them touch our bodies. I thought Liz might have qualms about putting her finger in her daughter’s pussy, but her Mom even commented that it felt nice.
“You take a finger up the butt just like your mother,” Ann said as she stuck a finger in Candy’s pooper.
Liz smacked Ann playfully but didn’t correct her.
“Thank you, Ma’am,” Candy answered stoically as her mother, and her mother’s best friend looked over every nook and cranny of her teenage body.
“Oh, you won’t be thanking me if your Mom ever lets me train you for a week. I’d have your boobies bound tightly with a string until they were a lovely shade of purple night and day!” Ann said with bemused confidence that seemed out of character for her.
“They are just learning the basics! It is a long Summer,” My Mom said from across the room. She was getting dressed and putting her makeup on in the living room. I noticed she didn’t wear a bra or panties with the skimpy outfit she planned to wear out tonight.
“Baptism under fire!” Ann said she would rather throw us in the deep end and let us sink or swim.
“My approach involves phases. They have to demonstrate they understand the basics of the discipline. They have to understand the point of the rituals and what they are learning before I teach them anything more advanced!” Mom said before smirking and say that “Besides, I’ve bound their tits a few times this week!”
Ann raked her fingernails across my tits and gave me goosebumps after she finished with Candy. “Did you like that, Sugar? did you like being tied up?” Ann condescendingly asked me.
“I didn’t Ma’am, but I wasn’t supposed to enjoy this treatment,” I answered.
“Oh, she is still so feisty! I think your friends got off on some of it a little. You are telling me you didn’t get a little horny this week?” Ann asked me. She stuck a finger in my pussy and arched her finger up to touch my g-spot and wriggle it around. Ann’s touch caused me to arch my back and have a mini-orgasm of gushing wetness even though or perhaps because she was so rough with me.
“Yes Ma’am, I enjoyed some of it. I get off on clothespins on my nipples and clit,” it was the first time I admitted what everybody already knew anyway form the expression on my face when they were attached to my body.
“Who doesn’t?” Liz smirked as she looked over me as well. She pinched my nipples and tested my reaction. It was intensely humiliating to have my mother’s friends who I’ve known since I was a little girl and thought of almost like my Aunts touching me this way and at the same time having all their attention on me at once was exhilarating.
“How well do they eat pussy?” Ann’s tone suggested to me she was less of a submissive but more of the dominant one out of the three of them. I thought that was odd because, in more mundane settings, Ann acts like such a goody-two-shoes.
“They haven’t had the pleasure of tasting heaven,” my Mom patted her crotch.
“What good is three pretty little submissive mouths if they aren’t licking pussy?” Ann grabbed my chin and squeezed my mouth.
“Yeah, I thought Taco Tuesday would have been every night at your house,” Liz agreed with Ann as she pulled my pussy flaps apart and began examining me closely.
I remembered my Mom’s friends taking her to “Taco Tuesday” almost every week since I was a little girl. I never connected the fact that it wasn’t always ON a Tuesday when they showed up. That must have been code for going someone and eating each other out.
It dawned on me for the first time that Ann, Liz, and my Mom were lesbian lovers on top of everything else! It all started to make a lot more sense to me now.
I could sense from the look on Candy’s face that she was uncomfortable and making the same connection as well. The fact her mother had no qualms watching her daughter eat pussy and grading her must have been a real shocker to her.
Liz must have noticed the look on Candy’s face as well.
“Your mother has needs and likes her pussy licked. Is that a shocker, Mandy? I mean Candy?” Liz asked her daughter.
“No Ma’am, I mean yes, Ma’am, a little.” Candy admitted truthfully.
“A man doesn’t know how to lick a woman the way a woman does. We know what we like and do that to each other. Your dad hadn’t gone down on me since before we were married. If he won’t, I get it from someplace else,” Liz explained to her daughter before adding “I knew that the training Samantha had in mind for you would involve sucking cocks and eating pussy. She provided me with regular progress reports of how well you have done. It took me all week to come to terms with the fact that you are doing that. It is hard for a mother to think of her daughter doing things like that. Is it hard for you to find out that I cheat on your father?” she asked her daughter.
This was so juicy! Mrs. Sonneborne just admitted she cheated on her husband. In retrospect, I should have realized that a long time ago because my Mom has brought guys home WITH Ann and Liz before. However, this admission was another feather in my cap. It was like Ann said she wasn’t a “homewrecker” if the home life was already wrecked before she got there. I could tell Candy’s father about this and wreak total chaos in Candy’s life.
I already felt ALMOST guilty about asking her brothers Gerald and Timmy to come over. I didn’t tell them what was happening here because they wouldn’t believe it and I wanted to see the surprise on their face when they saw. I would save telling her father that her Mom cheats on her for the future.
“Kiwi, do you inspect my daughter and her friends?” Liz asked Kiwi, who was quietly trying to blend into the background with Jenny, Buddy, and Lewis.
“Aye, at times,” Kiwi answered smartly.
“Who has the prettiest pussy between them? Objectively, speaking,” Liz asked a teenage boy to judge our bodies.
Kiwi stuttered awkwardly. He had become somewhat confident around my mother and us, but he still clammed up when he was talking to anyone new.
“Don’t act like you haven’t looked at their bald pussies this week. Sam told me you’ve been quite the helper. We have the Goldilock’s of pussies over here,” Liz beckoned the shy teenager to come over and have a closer look at us. She pointed to Honey’s fat pussy lips bulging outwards and said that she was the Papa Bear of pussies. Candy’s Mom pointed to my pussy next and said I was the Mama Bear. “There is a little lip visible, and when you pull her open, she looks like an oyster with a pearl on top,” Liz demonstrated by exposing my pussy to Kiwi. “Then you have my daughter’s little slit. Her pussy looks like the crack of a baby’s butt. All the good stuff is hidden on the inside,” Liz reached between her daughter’s legs and pulled her flaps open to reveal the dark pink meat inside.
“I quite like them all,” Kiwi answered diplomatically.
“Pish-tosh, you have to have a preference!” Mrs. Sonneborne seemed like a very opinionated and outspoken English teacher in school, and she was the same way as it came to judging our pussies.
“I suppose I quite like the dangly bits on Honey, but I admire the sleek line on Candy and I’d fancy the very natural look between Sugar’s legs,” he shrugged.
Liz ordered us to turn around and pull our asscheeks apart to expose our assholes. She asked us who had the prettiest butthole.
“Sugar!” Kiwi said with an immediate certainty that made me blush.
“Why do you like hers so much?” Liz smirked playfully, much like my mother when she was amused.
“It is so pink and smooth. You can’t imagine a stinky flat-note emerging from something so petite and perfect, and yet Sugar lays out big turds the size of a banana!” Kiwi was trying to compliment me, but his description of the size of my shits embarrassed me tremendously.
Especially because Ann and Liz laughed hard.
Kiwi was willing to comment that Sugar’s asshole was crinkly like the knot of a balloon. “I quite like how there is dark skin right under her asshole. It looks like that is where the turds must emerge. I like all their butts, to be honest,” he said.
“I would have figured you for a boob man not a butt man,” Ann smirked before asking him to rate Honey’s asshole.
“The thing I like most about Honey’s hole is that she can fit a lot up there. I’d imagine she could take the flat tip of the small end of a baseball bat if one were careful,” he said.
Ann stuck her finger deep into Honey’s asshole and wriggled it around. “You could probably fit the big end if you have enough lube,” she surmised. Honey’s cheek blushed with embarrassment as well. They removed our plugs from our mouths and had us lick their fingers before declaring us ‘fit enough.’
“I wish I still had tits like my daughter,” Liz said as she sat down.
“You have lovely perky tits,” Ann said.
“Yes, well they used to bounce and jiggle more like hers,” Liz explained.
Mom put us through more demonstrations of what we had learned. She made us march around with the twat pull board. We sat on the dildos and then Kiwi pulled us around the room or had us play tug of war. She had us sit on the floor and play with ourselves after that.
“All you need are pedestal stages for them to dance on, some dark lights and Barry White music and you could open a strip club,” Ann said before Liz, and my Mom shushed her.
“What? They can’t get rich sucking cocks for quarters,” Ann said.
“It is not about the money. It is about teaching them to bend over and let someone pay them a coin to give them pleasure like a coin-operated whore. Trust me, it works,” Mom said.
“Got any more of those piggy banks then?” Ann teased my mother, and my Mom said she did, but they were much bigger.
“You don’t mind that your son’s watch this?” Liz noticed that while we finger fucked ourselves, Buddy and Lewis were playing in the living room.
“It is perfectly natural to explore your body, and Buddy and Lewis don’t even understand sexuality yet. I spank the girls regularly in the living room. That is far more intense, and so far I think I’ve found a reasonable balance for common area activities and training that has to happen behind closed doors to protect them,” Mom said.
“I know they know how to finger bang themselves,” Liz looked bored as she watched us lustily touch our tits, and play with ourselves for them. “Let’s see how they endure pain. I want to get started with the three-hour punishments so that we can go out tonight before the last call!” she said.
That last comment surprised me very much. Liz must have felt her daughter was in the right place and in good hands now. However, the casual way she was accepting all of this and not asking questions about why needed to masturbate openly surprised me.
There could be only three possibilities;
She could be so overwhelmed that she didn’t question any of this.
She didn’t care why we were doing it and trusted the process.
She KNEW why we were doing it and if so, then she had some first-hand experience with discipline herself?
The last option seemed like the most likely as they talked and I overheard them talk about what we were doing I became increasingly aware that they knew all about spankings, butt plugs, sex toys. It surprised me because they seemed so ‘normal’ on the outside. I suppose my Mom seemed the same way to anyone who didn’t know she operated a slut summer school in her living room.
“I was planning to give them a full enema and then demonstrate how they eat before we got to the main attraction,” my Mom smiled.
“How long do they hold their enemas for?” Ann asked as she watched us play with ourselves for her amusement.
“Typically five minutes but yesterday I had them compete to see how long they could hold it in and if Sugar would have tried a little harder she could have made it fifteen minutes or longer!” Mom looked at me with disappointment. As soon as I won, I stopped trying. I didn’t think there was some “Ultimate High Score” I needed after I won the contest and won my pick from the treat bucket.
“Five minutes?” Ann looked shocked. “My grandmother can clench her butt cheeks tight enough to hold back the water for five minutes! You are way too lenient,” Ann scoffed.
“If they pass the tonight’s tests they will advance to ten minutes when I get home,” Mom assured her she was not being lenient. She felt she was being consistent and giving us what we needed.
“I want to see belly’s bloated and distended next week and not because you cunts are pregnant. I want you to be able to hold at least twenty minutes! Your Mom is treating you like toddlers,” Ann scared me because she seemed to think twenty minutes was still too easy.
Liz and Honey looked shocked as well, and Ann licked her lips like our fear was delicious.
“We’ve seen how they play little games. Let’s test their pain threshold, and maybe we have time to catch Happy Hour at Captain Hirams before we head to Daytona,” Liz said.
Mom ordered us into the punishment position and produced Luther. Luther is a heavy, wide, spiked paddle, and I almost expected Ann to say that wasn’t enough either. Luther was very intimidating in the right hand. It was much worse than the leather strap that my Mom used on Buddy and Lewis when they mouthed off.
Ann held the paddle like a New York Yankee preparing to go up to bat in the World Series. She swung it a few times and said she missed playing with Luther. It was clear now to me that Ann was definitely a dominatrix on some level.
She told us to stop trying to touch our tongues together. “I am going to hit you a lot harder than Samantha. I don’t’ want you biting your tongue down,” She started with Honey and had her bend over. Honey spread her legs and invited Ann to do her worst.
Ann struck hard, and Honey’s shapely ass shook back and forth. Honey clenched her fist and counted, “One, thank you, Ma’am!”
“That was just the warm-up, but you can count that one,” Ann chuckled when she received the reaction of fear from Honey that she wanted. Honey was usually the one who welcomed my Mom to hit her as hard as she could, and now she looked mortified as she hung her head between her legs and waited for the next strike.
Ann asked my Mom if we were doing affirmations yet and when my Mom said yes, Ann said that was good. “It isn’t all baby steps. This is therapy that no Psychologist would give you,” Ann swung the bat a few times to swish it in the air. She asked Honey “You have a face like a pig with a turned-up nose for a snout, fat tits like a cow, and a cunt I could park a truck in,” Ann’s insult was so harsh that it hurt MY feelings and it wasn’t even directed at me. “Why shouldn’t we keep you in the backyard and milk you like the cow you are?” she asked as she slammed the spiked edge of Luther between Honey’s crack and along her pussy. I saw Honey jump and cry out.
“Two, thank you, Ma’am,” She groaned as she tried to remain in place. My Mom usually hit us with the flat of the paddle. The edge was a new, much more painful experience. “You could if you wanted too, Ma’am,” she mewled.
“Oh, I thought you said you trained them this week?” Ann let the paddle drop in disgust. “This little girl is about to cry because I made her feel about herself and gave her a love tap. She can’t answer an affirmation. What have you been doing all week besides playing with yourselves?” she said.
Honey was surprised that she disappointed Ann. She had been trying so hard to kiss her ass and yet Ann wasn’t going to make it that easy to get in her good graces. Ann pulled Honey’s hair sharply and made her lookup. “Don’t move around. Stay still and answer my questions completely and explicitly you dumb cunt. Unlike Mistress Samantha, I don’t have a tolerance for repeating myself with baby cunts like you. If I tell you once that is sufficient. Now try again and tell me why you don’t mind being kept like a cow in my backyard,” she said. This time she hit her between the legs even harder with the edge of the paddle.
“Three Mistress, thank you, Mistress! I am so sorry for not giving a thorough and complete answer Mistress! If you felt it would help me to be a better slut to be a cow in your backyard, then I would moo, chew grass and crawl outside because you know better than me what is best for me, Mistress!” Honey answered, frantically. Honey was the calmest of the three of us during affirmations often stifling a giggle at her humiliating responses, but this time she looked nervous.
“That was better, but you got one thing wrong. I am not your Mistress. You haven’t earned the honor of serving me. I don’t train baboon breasted, monkey face bitches that smell like tuna and cum. You have got a lot to learn before I would let you call me Mistress!” She spanked Honey a few more times and asked her more questions. It was mostly about what she was learning and why. “Sam tells me your asked your Mom to be here. Do you regret it?” was her final question for Honey, and she slammed the edge of the paddle on her tits.
“Twenty Ma’am, thank you, Ma’am! I did ask my mother if I could come here and she didn’t care. Mistress Samantha had to promise her that we’d come back and bring groceries and keep their trailer tidy when I begged to be here. I don’t regret my decision at all. I hope to be worthy of you next week,” she answered.
Ann scoffed that it would take more than a week at this snail’s pace before handing the paddle to Mrs. Sonneborne. Liz told her daughter to stand at attention with her fingers interlaced behind her head and her legs apart.
Liz corrected her daughter’s posture to make her butt and tits stick out more as a target while holding her mouth open between swats. “Don’t bite down on your tongue,” She warned her daughter as if from experience.
“By now, you must realize that I’ve been trained myself before by Mistress Samantha and Mistress Ann, what do you think of that?” Liz asked as she spanked her daughter. The blow was nowhere near as painful, looking like the ones that Honey received.
“I didn’t realize that Ma’am, but I hope you learned something? Was that a warm-up or shall I count? If so, one and thank you, Ma’am,” Candy said.
Liz smiled and rubbed her daughter’s pink butt. “If I hadn’t learned anything, then they wouldn’t put a paddle in my hand and let me spank you. I still learn from them. I want you to learn from them like I do. I want you to learn from me.” Liz told her daughter that spank wasn’t a warm-up but that she would be hitting her harder and asked how she felt about that as she swung the paddle against her daughter’s pert ass.
“Two Ma’am, thank you! I appreciate you disciplining me. You never did when I was in full bitch mode at home. I am sorry I must have made life difficult for you with my crabbiness, laziness, selfishness, and manipulations,” Candy apologized
“You were just like me at that age, and I didn’t learn my lessons until later in life. I wanted to spare you the trail of dysfunctional relationships I had even before I married your father. We pretend to be happy, but he does his thing, and clearly, I do mine!” Liz said before laying into her daughter’s tits with the flat of the paddle. She expected Candy to wince, but she stood there stoically and let the paddle hit her and counted the stroke for her mother.
“What I learned under discipline was that I am a natural submissive and that when I am around people who don’t give me boundaries I use and hurt them. I am a Scorpio, I sting them with my stubbornness and make unreasonable demands until they go away or get angry. Then like a self-fulfilling prophecy, I declare them unworthy and shit on them further. The times I was expected to submit and kept in line have been the best for me. I didn’t challenge them, and I didn’t hurt them as a test. I found I liked giving and doing for others as long as they provided structure and discipline. I don’t have to be in charge as long as I know someone has it handled.” she told her daughter and smacked her again. Candy acknowledged she understood and counted again.
“I was very apprehensive about introducing you to discipline. I didn’t think I could. When you come home do you want me to be your mistress or do you want to go back to normal?” Liz asked and spanked her daughter’s cunt by swinging the edge upwards between Candy’s legs.
“Five Ma’am, thank you, Ma’am, that depends on how I do in training, Ma’am. I don’t think there is any normal after this, but I am flattered you would let a baboon faced whore like me serve you,” she said.
Liz smirked and put her hands on her hips before looking at Ann impishly. “I don’t think you have a Baboon’s face, You have a pretty face. It is everything that was inside that you that was ugly,” Liz said truthfully. She spanked her daughter’s cunt again and said, “I have never been anyone’s real Mistress before. I’ve met some wimpy guys that like to be tied up, but I was just there to assist Ann and Sam as their submissive. I don’t know that I could enforce discipline on you at home and especially the way it is done over here,” she said.
This was less of an affirmation than it was a conversation between mother and daughter.
“Six Ma’am, thank you! I’ve never belonged to anyone before. I gave my pussy, asshole, and mouth to Mistress Samantha for the summer. If you feel it is best I belong to you at home, I would be willing to offer myself. Are you worried that you can’t do this because Dad or my brothers will find out?” she asked.
We weren’t supposed to ask questions without permission! Yet, nobody stopped her. That seemed unfair.
Liz swatted her daughter’s ass and said, “Yes, but I was more worried I would get a little jealous and want to be submissive. I don’t know how I feel about being a disciplinarian,” Liz said.
Ann interrupted and said she was getting bored watching these love taps. “You can always get a touch up from Sam and me when you feel the need. I served Master Robert while I trained you when we first met,” she informed Liz that shouldn’t be a problem to tame her ego while she trains her daughter. “You are the strictest teacher at school! I think you will make a fine disciplinarian,” Ann told her friend.
“Yes, but I can’t bend my students over a chair and give them a good paddling!” Liz chuckled. She finished out just ten swats on her daughter and was satisfied with the answers she received.
It was my turn to be paddled. I expected my Mom to deliver the punishment since Ann and Liz had already taken a turn, but Mom said they were here to evaluate me.
“Do I have to hold back the way I did with Honey, or can I give you what I’d give your mom if she acted like you?” Ann asked me as she checked the balance of the Paddle like Chrissy Evert would before a tennis game.
“You can hit me as hard as you think I need it, Ma’am” I answered her as she positioned me so that I was bent over touching my toes with my legs spread wide apart to expose asshole, pussy, and tits.
“Oh, promises, promises!” Ann seemed skeptical I’d still feel that way after she was done. “I’ve known you since you were eight years old. You’ve lied to my face, and as you walked away, you farted quietly. You’ve stolen from me. You’ve manipulated and teased men I was trying to get with since before you hit puberty. I only know half of the shit you’ve done, and I hate your guts. If I hit you as hard as you really deserve they would be scraping you up off the floor because I’d have to drive a bulldozer through your ass,” Ann said.
Mom made us wait in the living room. She hung lead weights that were used by fisherman that she tied to our nipples and clits. Sebastian is a fishing community, and weights like that were pretty common. The weights pulled our nipples and clits down and hurt as they swung between our legs. I think it was me who swung the lead weight first. I moved my hips back and forth hard enough that the weight swung up and hit Candy’s weight with a satisfying clink. The sensation when they struck each other, jiggled my clit hard. I knew the shock of the clinking weights had made Candy wince in shock. Candy struck back by swinging the ball of twine tied to her clit and hit my lead ball.
The three of us immediately had a three-way ball-a-rama contest going. We were all laughing and trying to swing the balls as high as we could in attempt to hit the other girl in the cunt. It was like one of those games of skill you play at the fair only with our bodies.
My Mom put a stop to it and told us to stand with our tits pressed to the big window in the living room. It was still daylight and if we could see out that meant people could see us. I saw Mrs. Hannigan, and Vicki Waxerman get in their Cadillac and leave. They weren’t surprised to see us hung in the window naked even though they turned up their nose in disgust. Anyone who walked past would be able to see us from the road. There is a delayed humiliation of anticipation while you wait for some hapless person to come wandering down the street. You imagine they don’t expect to see six tits pressed up against the last as naked teenage girls wait in the window and wonder how they will react. Just imagining that reaction is enough to send shivers down my spine and make me blush.
I know they saw us because Vicki stuck her tongue out at us maliciously. We waited there until Liz and Ann arrived to watch our test. I knew Mrs. Sonneborne was coming to watch and judge how her daughter Candy did. I didn’t expect Ann to come, as well. The two of them were close friends with my Mom, and they probably all planned to go out together afterward, so it made sense.
I was glad that Gerald and Teddy weren’t with them. That would have ruined the surprise I had for Candy later tonight when they arrived. I had plenty of time in that window to think about it. I was almost regretting inviting them. She and I were becoming fast friends, and our shared suffering made us closer. I probably would have regretted my decision if it hadn’t been for the fact that she laughed when my brothers touched me along with everyone else. They would be touching HER as well soon enough and so would Teddy and Gerald if I had my way!
Ann and Liz didn’t acknowledge us when they came inside. They hugged my Mom. They were dressed like sluts to go out partying. Their outfits weren’t as revealing as the ones we wore in public, but it was the 1980s, and denim short skirts were definitely in. I was jealous that they got to have fun.
“So you are going out naked? May have better luck than last time,” Ann smiled at my mother as she was still undressed.
“Oh, I totally forgot to get ready!” Mom laughed with her friends.
Once they exchanged pleasantries, they still ignored us. I hated being ignored. They talked about us like we weren’t even in the room. “So how is Candy doing?” Liz asked about her daughter.
“She has really blossomed. I think you’ll be pleased,” Mom said as they visited. Ann and Liz flirted a little with Kiwi. It was just to be kind though. They didn’t like boys - they liked men. That didn’t stop them from fawning all over him. “Are you sure you aren’t naked to try to seduce this delightful Australian strawberry?” Mrs. Sonneborne asked my Mom.
“Actually, I am from New Zealand, Miss” Kiwi corrected. Mrs. Sonneborne apologized and flirted with him harmlessly.
“So you are the one who deflowered my daughter?” she asked him.
“Oh, sorry about that!” Kiwi apologized.
“No need, I just thought that wouldn’t happen until she passed her first test,” Mrs. Sonneborne said before adding it had to be someone who gets to take her daughter’s virginity.
“Yeah, but I thought it was supposed to be special,” Kiwi was very considerate and empathetic about everyone else’s feelings.
“Oh, he is a little treasure, isn’t he?” Ann said as she stroked Kiwi’s thin, bony arm. “Not all of us have the pleasure of getting a boy like you for our first time. I am sure Candy had fun!”
The women also acknowledged Jenny and told her what a pretty girl she had become. Jenny probably curtsied and trotted around skipping with her pigtails wiggling when they said that. I couldn’t see because my tits were pressed into my front window and my ass was facing them.
“I see you put some pretty big plugs up their butts?” Ann observed. Ann usually seemed bright and cheery, but there was a serious tone to her observation. I thought she might be shocked by what she saw, but she appeared only slightly impressed with our progress.
“Those? They are starter plugs!” Mom chuckled.
“For you maybe,” Ann laughed.
“Just wait until you hear them jingle after a long night of collecting quarters,” Mom explained. The women were excited to see what she meant. Mom gave Ann a quarter and told her to come try it out.
She dropped a quarter in Honey’s ‘piggy bank’ slot, and Honey wiggled her ass and thanked her like a dancing hula bobblehead doll.
“Oh, that’s so cool!” Ann said.
“A quarter for a blow job, fifty cents for a lay, and seventy cents to go all around the world!” Mom laughed, and her friends did too.
“More than I ever get,” Ann scoffed playfully. “If I get a guy to buy me a drink half the time he wants to go dutch and pay half on it,” she laughed.
“Now, now, there was that handsome sugar daddy you were seeing in Orlando,” she said that he was a handsome young lawyer.
“John Morgan? He is just a young lawyer with a fat bank account. I don’t think his wife wants me in the picture though,” Ann laughed scandalously. Liz and my Mom did too. They called a homewrecker.
“You have to be happy at home for it to be wrecked. I am more of an unhappy husband fucker,” Ann admitted and said the home was usually wrecked long before she came into the picture.
I had never heard my Mom’s friends be this candid before. The women could be catty, but usually, they talked in code around me and tried to be discrete. I knew they were pretty hot to trot at the night clubs when they went out partying and Mom came home with some real losers sometimes. Liz was married, though.
“I hope we find some decent dick tonight,” Liz said.
“That’s why we are leaving Sebastian and heading north to Daytona! Bigger fish, bigger dicks!” Mom said enthusiastically, and they cheered.
“Then let’s get this little test started, so we can get the show on the road,” Liz clapped her hands and told us to turn around and come forward.
“Yes, Ma’am,” I acknowledged her order, but the other two didn’t say anything. I knew we were being judged, and I wanted to lay things on thick and do everything to the letter. We didn’t’ always acknowledge every order verbally. This time I would do exactly that.
Mom put us through our positions and one-word commands in the center of the living room while Ann and Mrs. Sonneborne watched. Jenny served them both wine and curtsied as she did. My Mom tossed on a white robe for the remainder of the presentation and had some wine too.
We stood at attention with our hands behind our heads, and our legs spread apart. We lied on our backs with our legs above our head. We touched tits and tongues in the punishment position. We knelt, squatted, bent over at the waist, crawled and behaved as tables. Ann set a drink down on her back. “They can hold their liquor,” she teased when the cold glass didn’t slide down my back.
“Yes, but can they make a decent margarita?” Liz quipped.
“Probably stronger than Captain Hiram’s bartenders,” my Mom joked.
The next step was to be inspected. This was properly humiliating because Ann and Liz touched our bodies and stuck their fingers in our asses. Ann wasn’t shy at all. She was a sexy blonde that had an innocent Sandra Dee from Grease look to her, but she was also the school nurse. Sticking fingers up asses were her forte. She stuck it in my mouth, and I sucked it clean. It seemed strange to me that neither of them protested what we were doing or had to ask my Mom how to inspect us. They lifted our tits and pulled our nipples, squeezed them hard like oranges. They pulled our ass cheeks apart and examined our assholes after they removed our plugs. Mom did have to explain that the plug goes in our mouth normally and we can’t touch it. Her friend’s liked that. I didn’t realize just how sadistic Ann and Liz could be or how open-minded they were about touching other women.
Both ladies inspected all three of us as we stood in a row and let them touch our bodies. I thought Liz might have qualms about putting her finger in her daughter’s pussy, but her Mom even commented that it felt nice.
“You take a finger up the butt just like your mother,” Ann said as she stuck a finger in Candy’s pooper.
Liz smacked Ann playfully but didn’t correct her.
“Thank you, Ma’am,” Candy answered stoically as her mother, and her mother’s best friend looked over every nook and cranny of her teenage body.
“Oh, you won’t be thanking me if your Mom ever lets me train you for a week. I’d have your boobies bound tightly with a string until they were a lovely shade of purple night and day!” Ann said with bemused confidence that seemed out of character for her.
“They are just learning the basics! It is a long Summer,” My Mom said from across the room. She was getting dressed and putting her makeup on in the living room. I noticed she didn’t wear a bra or panties with the skimpy outfit she planned to wear out tonight.
“Baptism under fire!” Ann said she would rather throw us in the deep end and let us sink or swim.
“My approach involves phases. They have to demonstrate they understand the basics of the discipline. They have to understand the point of the rituals and what they are learning before I teach them anything more advanced!” Mom said before smirking and say that “Besides, I’ve bound their tits a few times this week!”
Ann raked her fingernails across my tits and gave me goosebumps after she finished with Candy. “Did you like that, Sugar? did you like being tied up?” Ann condescendingly asked me.
“I didn’t Ma’am, but I wasn’t supposed to enjoy this treatment,” I answered.
“Oh, she is still so feisty! I think your friends got off on some of it a little. You are telling me you didn’t get a little horny this week?” Ann asked me. She stuck a finger in my pussy and arched her finger up to touch my g-spot and wriggle it around. Ann’s touch caused me to arch my back and have a mini-orgasm of gushing wetness even though or perhaps because she was so rough with me.
“Yes Ma’am, I enjoyed some of it. I get off on clothespins on my nipples and clit,” it was the first time I admitted what everybody already knew anyway form the expression on my face when they were attached to my body.
“Who doesn’t?” Liz smirked as she looked over me as well. She pinched my nipples and tested my reaction. It was intensely humiliating to have my mother’s friends who I’ve known since I was a little girl and thought of almost like my Aunts touching me this way and at the same time having all their attention on me at once was exhilarating.
“How well do they eat pussy?” Ann’s tone suggested to me she was less of a submissive but more of the dominant one out of the three of them. I thought that was odd because, in more mundane settings, Ann acts like such a goody-two-shoes.
“They haven’t had the pleasure of tasting heaven,” my Mom patted her crotch.
“What good is three pretty little submissive mouths if they aren’t licking pussy?” Ann grabbed my chin and squeezed my mouth.
“Yeah, I thought Taco Tuesday would have been every night at your house,” Liz agreed with Ann as she pulled my pussy flaps apart and began examining me closely.
I remembered my Mom’s friends taking her to “Taco Tuesday” almost every week since I was a little girl. I never connected the fact that it wasn’t always ON a Tuesday when they showed up. That must have been code for going someone and eating each other out.
It dawned on me for the first time that Ann, Liz, and my Mom were lesbian lovers on top of everything else! It all started to make a lot more sense to me now.
I could sense from the look on Candy’s face that she was uncomfortable and making the same connection as well. The fact her mother had no qualms watching her daughter eat pussy and grading her must have been a real shocker to her.
Liz must have noticed the look on Candy’s face as well.
“Your mother has needs and likes her pussy licked. Is that a shocker, Mandy? I mean Candy?” Liz asked her daughter.
“No Ma’am, I mean yes, Ma’am, a little.” Candy admitted truthfully.
“A man doesn’t know how to lick a woman the way a woman does. We know what we like and do that to each other. Your dad hadn’t gone down on me since before we were married. If he won’t, I get it from someplace else,” Liz explained to her daughter before adding “I knew that the training Samantha had in mind for you would involve sucking cocks and eating pussy. She provided me with regular progress reports of how well you have done. It took me all week to come to terms with the fact that you are doing that. It is hard for a mother to think of her daughter doing things like that. Is it hard for you to find out that I cheat on your father?” she asked her daughter.
This was so juicy! Mrs. Sonneborne just admitted she cheated on her husband. In retrospect, I should have realized that a long time ago because my Mom has brought guys home WITH Ann and Liz before. However, this admission was another feather in my cap. It was like Ann said she wasn’t a “homewrecker” if the home life was already wrecked before she got there. I could tell Candy’s father about this and wreak total chaos in Candy’s life.
I already felt ALMOST guilty about asking her brothers Gerald and Timmy to come over. I didn’t tell them what was happening here because they wouldn’t believe it and I wanted to see the surprise on their face when they saw. I would save telling her father that her Mom cheats on her for the future.
“Kiwi, do you inspect my daughter and her friends?” Liz asked Kiwi, who was quietly trying to blend into the background with Jenny, Buddy, and Lewis.
“Aye, at times,” Kiwi answered smartly.
“Who has the prettiest pussy between them? Objectively, speaking,” Liz asked a teenage boy to judge our bodies.
Kiwi stuttered awkwardly. He had become somewhat confident around my mother and us, but he still clammed up when he was talking to anyone new.
“Don’t act like you haven’t looked at their bald pussies this week. Sam told me you’ve been quite the helper. We have the Goldilock’s of pussies over here,” Liz beckoned the shy teenager to come over and have a closer look at us. She pointed to Honey’s fat pussy lips bulging outwards and said that she was the Papa Bear of pussies. Candy’s Mom pointed to my pussy next and said I was the Mama Bear. “There is a little lip visible, and when you pull her open, she looks like an oyster with a pearl on top,” Liz demonstrated by exposing my pussy to Kiwi. “Then you have my daughter’s little slit. Her pussy looks like the crack of a baby’s butt. All the good stuff is hidden on the inside,” Liz reached between her daughter’s legs and pulled her flaps open to reveal the dark pink meat inside.
“I quite like them all,” Kiwi answered diplomatically.
“Pish-tosh, you have to have a preference!” Mrs. Sonneborne seemed like a very opinionated and outspoken English teacher in school, and she was the same way as it came to judging our pussies.
“I suppose I quite like the dangly bits on Honey, but I admire the sleek line on Candy and I’d fancy the very natural look between Sugar’s legs,” he shrugged.
Liz ordered us to turn around and pull our asscheeks apart to expose our assholes. She asked us who had the prettiest butthole.
“Sugar!” Kiwi said with an immediate certainty that made me blush.
“Why do you like hers so much?” Liz smirked playfully, much like my mother when she was amused.
“It is so pink and smooth. You can’t imagine a stinky flat-note emerging from something so petite and perfect, and yet Sugar lays out big turds the size of a banana!” Kiwi was trying to compliment me, but his description of the size of my shits embarrassed me tremendously.
Especially because Ann and Liz laughed hard.
Kiwi was willing to comment that Sugar’s asshole was crinkly like the knot of a balloon. “I quite like how there is dark skin right under her asshole. It looks like that is where the turds must emerge. I like all their butts, to be honest,” he said.
“I would have figured you for a boob man not a butt man,” Ann smirked before asking him to rate Honey’s asshole.
“The thing I like most about Honey’s hole is that she can fit a lot up there. I’d imagine she could take the flat tip of the small end of a baseball bat if one were careful,” he said.
Ann stuck her finger deep into Honey’s asshole and wriggled it around. “You could probably fit the big end if you have enough lube,” she surmised. Honey’s cheek blushed with embarrassment as well. They removed our plugs from our mouths and had us lick their fingers before declaring us ‘fit enough.’
“I wish I still had tits like my daughter,” Liz said as she sat down.
“You have lovely perky tits,” Ann said.
“Yes, well they used to bounce and jiggle more like hers,” Liz explained.
Mom put us through more demonstrations of what we had learned. She made us march around with the twat pull board. We sat on the dildos and then Kiwi pulled us around the room or had us play tug of war. She had us sit on the floor and play with ourselves after that.
“All you need are pedestal stages for them to dance on, some dark lights and Barry White music and you could open a strip club,” Ann said before Liz, and my Mom shushed her.
“What? They can’t get rich sucking cocks for quarters,” Ann said.
“It is not about the money. It is about teaching them to bend over and let someone pay them a coin to give them pleasure like a coin-operated whore. Trust me, it works,” Mom said.
“Got any more of those piggy banks then?” Ann teased my mother, and my Mom said she did, but they were much bigger.
“You don’t mind that your son’s watch this?” Liz noticed that while we finger fucked ourselves, Buddy and Lewis were playing in the living room.
“It is perfectly natural to explore your body, and Buddy and Lewis don’t even understand sexuality yet. I spank the girls regularly in the living room. That is far more intense, and so far I think I’ve found a reasonable balance for common area activities and training that has to happen behind closed doors to protect them,” Mom said.
“I know they know how to finger bang themselves,” Liz looked bored as she watched us lustily touch our tits, and play with ourselves for them. “Let’s see how they endure pain. I want to get started with the three-hour punishments so that we can go out tonight before the last call!” she said.
That last comment surprised me very much. Liz must have felt her daughter was in the right place and in good hands now. However, the casual way she was accepting all of this and not asking questions about why needed to masturbate openly surprised me.
There could be only three possibilities;
She could be so overwhelmed that she didn’t question any of this.
She didn’t care why we were doing it and trusted the process.
She KNEW why we were doing it and if so, then she had some first-hand experience with discipline herself?
The last option seemed like the most likely as they talked and I overheard them talk about what we were doing I became increasingly aware that they knew all about spankings, butt plugs, sex toys. It surprised me because they seemed so ‘normal’ on the outside. I suppose my Mom seemed the same way to anyone who didn’t know she operated a slut summer school in her living room.
“I was planning to give them a full enema and then demonstrate how they eat before we got to the main attraction,” my Mom smiled.
“How long do they hold their enemas for?” Ann asked as she watched us play with ourselves for her amusement.
“Typically five minutes but yesterday I had them compete to see how long they could hold it in and if Sugar would have tried a little harder she could have made it fifteen minutes or longer!” Mom looked at me with disappointment. As soon as I won, I stopped trying. I didn’t think there was some “Ultimate High Score” I needed after I won the contest and won my pick from the treat bucket.
“Five minutes?” Ann looked shocked. “My grandmother can clench her butt cheeks tight enough to hold back the water for five minutes! You are way too lenient,” Ann scoffed.
“If they pass the tonight’s tests they will advance to ten minutes when I get home,” Mom assured her she was not being lenient. She felt she was being consistent and giving us what we needed.
“I want to see belly’s bloated and distended next week and not because you cunts are pregnant. I want you to be able to hold at least twenty minutes! Your Mom is treating you like toddlers,” Ann scared me because she seemed to think twenty minutes was still too easy.
Liz and Honey looked shocked as well, and Ann licked her lips like our fear was delicious.
“We’ve seen how they play little games. Let’s test their pain threshold, and maybe we have time to catch Happy Hour at Captain Hirams before we head to Daytona,” Liz said.
Mom ordered us into the punishment position and produced Luther. Luther is a heavy, wide, spiked paddle, and I almost expected Ann to say that wasn’t enough either. Luther was very intimidating in the right hand. It was much worse than the leather strap that my Mom used on Buddy and Lewis when they mouthed off.
Ann held the paddle like a New York Yankee preparing to go up to bat in the World Series. She swung it a few times and said she missed playing with Luther. It was clear now to me that Ann was definitely a dominatrix on some level.
She told us to stop trying to touch our tongues together. “I am going to hit you a lot harder than Samantha. I don’t’ want you biting your tongue down,” She started with Honey and had her bend over. Honey spread her legs and invited Ann to do her worst.
Ann struck hard, and Honey’s shapely ass shook back and forth. Honey clenched her fist and counted, “One, thank you, Ma’am!”
“That was just the warm-up, but you can count that one,” Ann chuckled when she received the reaction of fear from Honey that she wanted. Honey was usually the one who welcomed my Mom to hit her as hard as she could, and now she looked mortified as she hung her head between her legs and waited for the next strike.
Ann asked my Mom if we were doing affirmations yet and when my Mom said yes, Ann said that was good. “It isn’t all baby steps. This is therapy that no Psychologist would give you,” Ann swung the bat a few times to swish it in the air. She asked Honey “You have a face like a pig with a turned-up nose for a snout, fat tits like a cow, and a cunt I could park a truck in,” Ann’s insult was so harsh that it hurt MY feelings and it wasn’t even directed at me. “Why shouldn’t we keep you in the backyard and milk you like the cow you are?” she asked as she slammed the spiked edge of Luther between Honey’s crack and along her pussy. I saw Honey jump and cry out.
“Two, thank you, Ma’am,” She groaned as she tried to remain in place. My Mom usually hit us with the flat of the paddle. The edge was a new, much more painful experience. “You could if you wanted too, Ma’am,” she mewled.
“Oh, I thought you said you trained them this week?” Ann let the paddle drop in disgust. “This little girl is about to cry because I made her feel about herself and gave her a love tap. She can’t answer an affirmation. What have you been doing all week besides playing with yourselves?” she said.
Honey was surprised that she disappointed Ann. She had been trying so hard to kiss her ass and yet Ann wasn’t going to make it that easy to get in her good graces. Ann pulled Honey’s hair sharply and made her lookup. “Don’t move around. Stay still and answer my questions completely and explicitly you dumb cunt. Unlike Mistress Samantha, I don’t have a tolerance for repeating myself with baby cunts like you. If I tell you once that is sufficient. Now try again and tell me why you don’t mind being kept like a cow in my backyard,” she said. This time she hit her between the legs even harder with the edge of the paddle.
“Three Mistress, thank you, Mistress! I am so sorry for not giving a thorough and complete answer Mistress! If you felt it would help me to be a better slut to be a cow in your backyard, then I would moo, chew grass and crawl outside because you know better than me what is best for me, Mistress!” Honey answered, frantically. Honey was the calmest of the three of us during affirmations often stifling a giggle at her humiliating responses, but this time she looked nervous.
“That was better, but you got one thing wrong. I am not your Mistress. You haven’t earned the honor of serving me. I don’t train baboon breasted, monkey face bitches that smell like tuna and cum. You have got a lot to learn before I would let you call me Mistress!” She spanked Honey a few more times and asked her more questions. It was mostly about what she was learning and why. “Sam tells me your asked your Mom to be here. Do you regret it?” was her final question for Honey, and she slammed the edge of the paddle on her tits.
“Twenty Ma’am, thank you, Ma’am! I did ask my mother if I could come here and she didn’t care. Mistress Samantha had to promise her that we’d come back and bring groceries and keep their trailer tidy when I begged to be here. I don’t regret my decision at all. I hope to be worthy of you next week,” she answered.
Ann scoffed that it would take more than a week at this snail’s pace before handing the paddle to Mrs. Sonneborne. Liz told her daughter to stand at attention with her fingers interlaced behind her head and her legs apart.
Liz corrected her daughter’s posture to make her butt and tits stick out more as a target while holding her mouth open between swats. “Don’t bite down on your tongue,” She warned her daughter as if from experience.
“By now, you must realize that I’ve been trained myself before by Mistress Samantha and Mistress Ann, what do you think of that?” Liz asked as she spanked her daughter. The blow was nowhere near as painful, looking like the ones that Honey received.
“I didn’t realize that Ma’am, but I hope you learned something? Was that a warm-up or shall I count? If so, one and thank you, Ma’am,” Candy said.
Liz smiled and rubbed her daughter’s pink butt. “If I hadn’t learned anything, then they wouldn’t put a paddle in my hand and let me spank you. I still learn from them. I want you to learn from them like I do. I want you to learn from me.” Liz told her daughter that spank wasn’t a warm-up but that she would be hitting her harder and asked how she felt about that as she swung the paddle against her daughter’s pert ass.
“Two Ma’am, thank you! I appreciate you disciplining me. You never did when I was in full bitch mode at home. I am sorry I must have made life difficult for you with my crabbiness, laziness, selfishness, and manipulations,” Candy apologized
“You were just like me at that age, and I didn’t learn my lessons until later in life. I wanted to spare you the trail of dysfunctional relationships I had even before I married your father. We pretend to be happy, but he does his thing, and clearly, I do mine!” Liz said before laying into her daughter’s tits with the flat of the paddle. She expected Candy to wince, but she stood there stoically and let the paddle hit her and counted the stroke for her mother.
“What I learned under discipline was that I am a natural submissive and that when I am around people who don’t give me boundaries I use and hurt them. I am a Scorpio, I sting them with my stubbornness and make unreasonable demands until they go away or get angry. Then like a self-fulfilling prophecy, I declare them unworthy and shit on them further. The times I was expected to submit and kept in line have been the best for me. I didn’t challenge them, and I didn’t hurt them as a test. I found I liked giving and doing for others as long as they provided structure and discipline. I don’t have to be in charge as long as I know someone has it handled.” she told her daughter and smacked her again. Candy acknowledged she understood and counted again.
“I was very apprehensive about introducing you to discipline. I didn’t think I could. When you come home do you want me to be your mistress or do you want to go back to normal?” Liz asked and spanked her daughter’s cunt by swinging the edge upwards between Candy’s legs.
“Five Ma’am, thank you, Ma’am, that depends on how I do in training, Ma’am. I don’t think there is any normal after this, but I am flattered you would let a baboon faced whore like me serve you,” she said.
Liz smirked and put her hands on her hips before looking at Ann impishly. “I don’t think you have a Baboon’s face, You have a pretty face. It is everything that was inside that you that was ugly,” Liz said truthfully. She spanked her daughter’s cunt again and said, “I have never been anyone’s real Mistress before. I’ve met some wimpy guys that like to be tied up, but I was just there to assist Ann and Sam as their submissive. I don’t know that I could enforce discipline on you at home and especially the way it is done over here,” she said.
This was less of an affirmation than it was a conversation between mother and daughter.
“Six Ma’am, thank you! I’ve never belonged to anyone before. I gave my pussy, asshole, and mouth to Mistress Samantha for the summer. If you feel it is best I belong to you at home, I would be willing to offer myself. Are you worried that you can’t do this because Dad or my brothers will find out?” she asked.
We weren’t supposed to ask questions without permission! Yet, nobody stopped her. That seemed unfair.
Liz swatted her daughter’s ass and said, “Yes, but I was more worried I would get a little jealous and want to be submissive. I don’t know how I feel about being a disciplinarian,” Liz said.
Ann interrupted and said she was getting bored watching these love taps. “You can always get a touch up from Sam and me when you feel the need. I served Master Robert while I trained you when we first met,” she informed Liz that shouldn’t be a problem to tame her ego while she trains her daughter. “You are the strictest teacher at school! I think you will make a fine disciplinarian,” Ann told her friend.
“Yes, but I can’t bend my students over a chair and give them a good paddling!” Liz chuckled. She finished out just ten swats on her daughter and was satisfied with the answers she received.
It was my turn to be paddled. I expected my Mom to deliver the punishment since Ann and Liz had already taken a turn, but Mom said they were here to evaluate me.
“Do I have to hold back the way I did with Honey, or can I give you what I’d give your mom if she acted like you?” Ann asked me as she checked the balance of the Paddle like Chrissy Evert would before a tennis game.
“You can hit me as hard as you think I need it, Ma’am” I answered her as she positioned me so that I was bent over touching my toes with my legs spread wide apart to expose asshole, pussy, and tits.
“Oh, promises, promises!” Ann seemed skeptical I’d still feel that way after she was done. “I’ve known you since you were eight years old. You’ve lied to my face, and as you walked away, you farted quietly. You’ve stolen from me. You’ve manipulated and teased men I was trying to get with since before you hit puberty. I only know half of the shit you’ve done, and I hate your guts. If I hit you as hard as you really deserve they would be scraping you up off the floor because I’d have to drive a bulldozer through your ass,” Ann said.
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
Who is online
Users browsing this forum: geo1234, reader_xyz and 20 guests